passage_n be_v a_o little_a unlucky_o produce_v for_o 1._o it_o over-throws_a the_o notion_n of_o the_o learned_a assertor_n of_o episcopacy_n that_o a_o diocese_n be_v the_o low_a species_n of_o a_o church_n and_o that_o particular_a congregation_n be_v but_o oratory_n and_o no_o church_n a_o bishop_n and_o a_o church_n be_v relative_n but_o eusebius_n speak_v of_o church_n of_o alexandria_n therefore_o there_o must_v be_v bishop_n of_o alexandria_n not_o one_o bishop_n and_o this_o agreeable_a enough_o to_o the_o apostolical_a platform_n who_o appoint_v several_a bishop_n in_o one_o city_n act_v 20.17_o 28._o phil._n 1.1_o 2._o mark_n be_v a_o evangelist_n a_o extraordinary_a unfixed_a officer_n eph._n 4.11_o 1_o pet._n 5.13_o eusebius_n call_v he_o peter_n companion_n and_o a_o evangelist_n ibid._n hist_o 11.14.23_o ibid._n 3._o anianus_n succeed_v mark_v the_o evangelist_n in_o the_o ministry_n of_o the_o church_n of_o alexandria_n not_o as_o a_o bishop_n of_o a_o superior_a order_n to_o the_o presbyter_n there_o but_o as_o a_o honourable_a precedent_n in_o their_o assembly_n such_o a_o moderator_n as_o the_o reform_a church_n have_v in_o their_o synod_n and_o assembly_n without_o power_n of_o jurisdiction_n over_o his_o colleague_n and_o that_o he_o be_v no_o more_o 130._o cap._n to_o p._n 126._o 130._o j._n o._n have_v prove_v at_o large_a in_o his_o plea_n out_o of_o jerom_n and_o eutychius_n patriarch_n of_o alexandria_n where_o we_o have_v a_o clear_a proof_n of_o presbyter_n ordain_v for_o almost_o two_o hundred_o year_n together_o the_o rector_n do_v not_o judge_v it_o adviseable_a to_o meddle_v with_o j._n oh_o remark_n upon_o the_o church_n of_o alexandria_n either_o he_o have_v read_v that_o chapter_n in_o j._n oh_o book_n or_o he_o have_v not_o if_o he_o have_v he_o be_v inexcusable_a if_o not_o he_o shall_v read_v book_n before_o he_o undertake_v to_o answer_v they_o prov._n 18.13_o he_o that_o answer_v a_o matter_n before_o he_o hear_v or_o understand_v it_o it_o be_v folly_n and_o shame_n unto_o he_o 4._o moreover_o so_o great_a a_o multitude_n say_v the_o rector_n out_o of_o euseb_n there_o embrace_v the_o faith_n etc._n etc._n he_o suppress_v the_o rest_n of_o the_o sentence_n which_o be_v thus_o that_o even_o philo_n judge_v it_o worth_a while_n to_o describe_v their_o way_n of_o live_v our_o author_n will_v persuade_v we_o by_o this_o half_a sentence_n that_o there_o be_v vast_a number_n of_o convert_v in_o alexandria_n in_o mark_n be_v time_n but_o leave_v out_o the_o rest_n by_o a_o cunning_a etc._n etc._n for_o he_o know_v the_o invalidity_n of_o euseb_n reason_n that_o philo_n have_v describe_v the_o christian_n in_o egypt_n whereas_o the_o truth_n be_v he_o write_v of_o the_o essenes_n and_o not_o of_o the_o christian_n as_o the_o learned_a have_v prove_v this_o i_o note_v only_o by_o the_o by_o as_o a_o instance_n of_o this_o gentleman_n unfairness_n in_o quote_v author_n otherwise_o i_o be_o not_o concern_v in_o the_o number_n of_o the_o alexandrian_a convert_v for_o as_o they_o increase_v there_o and_o in_o other_o place_n they_o multiply_v into_o more_o church_n who_o have_v pastor_n assign_v they_o with_o power_n of_o discipline_n over_o their_o respective_a flock_n in_o short_a the_o instance_n of_o the_o alexandrian_a bishop_n make_v altogether_o for_o we_o for_o he_o be_v but_o the_o chief_a presbyter_n as_o a_o archdeacon_n be_v the_o chief_a deacon_n choose_v and_o name_v by_o the_o presbyter_n without_o any_o consecration_n and_o in_o his_o room_n the_o presbyter_n ordain_v another_o as_o j._n o._n have_v prove_v in_o his_o plea_n mr._n g._n in_o the_o next_o place_n show_v the_o parallel_n between_o their_o church_n government_n and_o that_o of_o the_o apostle_n our_o episcopal_a government_n say_v he_o be_v establish_v upon_o certain_a canon_n and_o law_n make_v and_o consent_v unto_o by_o the_o convocation_n consist_v of_o bishop_n and_o presbyter_n and_o by_o the_o multitude_n of_o believer_n that_o be_v their_o representative_n in_o parliament_n and_o thus_o it_o be_v in_o the_o council_n of_o jerusalem_n act_v 15._o let_v we_o a_o little_a consider_v this_o paragraph_n 1._o i_o expect_v he_o will_v have_v say_v the_o episcopal_a government_n be_v establish_v upon_o the_o word_n of_o god_n but_o he_o ingenious_o confess_v the_o truth_n of_o the_o matter_n that_o it_o be_v establish_v upon_o certain_a canon_n and_o law_n of_o humane_a devise_v we_o conceive_v the_o law_n of_o christ_n and_o the_o canon_n of_o the_o apostle_n contain_v in_o the_o new_a testament_n sufficient_a for_o the_o government_n of_o the_o church_n 2._o he_o make_v the_o multitude_n of_o believer_n in_o jerusalem_n to_o be_v as_o the_o representative_n of_o the_o people_n in_o parliament_n many_o of_o our_o learned_a antiquary_n have_v industrious_o labour_v to_o search_v into_o the_o original_a of_o parliament_n some_o conceive_v they_o owe_v their_o beginning_n to_o the_o norman_n some_o to_o the_o saxon_n other_o derive_v they_o high_o all_o confess_v the_o rise_v of_o they_o like_o the_o head_n of_o nilus_n very_o obscure_a but_o this_o gentleman_n by_o a_o unparalleled_a felicity_n of_o invention_n have_v find_v they_o in_o the_o council_n at_o jerusalem_n act_v 15._o where_o no_o body_n before_o ever_o dream_v of_o they_o however_o i_o be_o glad_a to_o find_v he_o speak_v any_o thing_n in_o favour_n of_o parliament_n for_o some_o year_n ago_o when_o they_o be_v out_o of_o request_n he_o advance_v the_o prerogative_n to_o that_o degree_n that_o parliament_n the_o bulwark_n of_o the_o subject_n liberty_n be_v very_o insignificant_a thing_n with_o he_o i_o will_v give_v a_o few_o instance_n 1._o he_o will_v exempt_v the_o clergy_n from_o the_o power_n of_o parliament_n in_o point_n of_o tax_n we_o the_o clergy_n say_v he_o be_v hook_a in_o 4._o three_o sermon_n of_o subjection_n pr._n 1683_o pref._n p._n 4._o i_o know_v not_o how_o to_o pay_v tax_n without_o the_o consent_n of_o the_o convocation_n 2._o he_o will_v not_o allow_v the_o aggrieved_a subject_n the_o benefit_n of_o petition_v and_o addressing_z their_o prince_n especial_o when_o he_o be_v under_o some_o disadvantage_n 3._o he_o make_v the_o king_n in_o effect_n the_o sole_a proprietor_n of_o our_o estate_n and_o say_v 11_o sermon_n 1._o p._n 11_o we_o must_v supply_v his_o occasion_n the_o five_o hundred_o at_o once_o i._n e._n a_o house_n of_o commons_o shall_v forbid_v we_o because_o our_o gold_n and_o silver_n bear_v his_o image_n and_o superscription_n 13._o p._n 13._o the_o meaning_n be_v this_o the_o king_n have_v power_n to_o tax_n we_o without_o the_o consent_n of_o parliament_n 4._o he_o add_v and_o to_o this_o i._o e._n to_o supply_v the_o king_n without_o the_o consent_n of_o parliament_n we_o be_v bind_v in_o conscience_n though_o the_o prince_n shall_v be_v a_o usurper_n and_o a_o tyrant_n 15._o p._n 13_o 14_o 15._o nay_o say_v our_o author_n a_o violent_a and_o original_o unjust_a power_n by_o success_n become_v a_o legal_a and_o righteous_a authority_n 5._o he_o complain_v that_o the_o right_n of_o the_o people_n be_v too_o much_o swell_v their_o property_n too_o much_o enlarge_v their_o liberty_n too_o much_o extend_v 17._o p._n 17._o this_o be_v in_o the_o year_n 1683._o when_v the_o popish_a plot_n have_v be_v stifle_v sham-plot_n set_v on_o foot_n for_o the_o destruction_n of_o the_o best_a patriot_n the_o right_n and_o franchise_n of_o city_n and_o corporation_n undermine_v and_o violate_v parliament_n disgrace_v popery_n and_o slavery_n break_v in_o irresistible_o upon_o we_o under_o the_o conduct_n and_o influence_n of_o the_o then_o duke_n of_o york_n 6._o he_o affirm_v that_o the_o prince_n be_v accountable_a to_o none_o but_o god_n for_o any_o misgovernment_n nay_o he_o be_v in_o effect_n continue_v he_o the_o sole_a sovereign_a power_n if_o he_o please_v to_o usurp_v and_o exercise_v it_o nor_o can_v the_o subject_a conscientious_o resist_v he_o 21._o p._n 21._o 7._o he_o think_v it_o be_v one_o main_a ground_n of_o political_a government_n to_o deprive_v the_o subject_a from_o be_v his_o own_o judge_n and_o asserter_n of_o his_o own_o privilege_n 8._o 22._o p._n 22._o he_o conceive_v the_o king_n coronation_n oath_n be_v a_o voluntary_a act_n of_o grace_n unto_o which_o he_o be_v not_o oblige_v by_o the_o fundamental_a constitution_n 23._o p._n 23._o 9_o if_o a_o prince_n shall_v not_o give_v this_o assurance_n it_o be_v my_o judgement_n say_v he_o he_o be_v not_o oblige_v to_o govern_v strict_o by_o the_o present_a law_n ibid._n ibid._n i_o doubt_v i_o have_v tire_v the_o reader_n with_o these_o political_a maxim_n sibthorp_n and_o mainwaring_n be_v dull_a fellow_n to_o this_o grand_a master_n of_o politic_n who_o have_v leave_v it_o whole_o to_o his_o prince_n good_a nature_n whether_o he_o will_v make_v use_n of_o his_o multitude_n of_o believer_n
six_o deacon_n for_o stephen_n the_o seven_o be_v martyr_a be_v scatter_v except_o the_o apostle_n all_o be_v scatter_v that_o be_v all_o the_o 120_o which_o make_v up_o that_o famous_a council_n in_o act_n 1.15_o except_o the_o apostle_n loc_n apostle_n vid._n lighis_n in_o loc_n lucius_z of_o cyrene_n who_o be_v none_o of_o the_o seven_o deacon_n be_v one_o of_o those_o that_o be_v sc_a attere_v act_v 11.19_o 20._o and_o 13.1_o the_o rector_n will_v persuade_v they_o be_v only_o the_o six_o deacon_n that_o be_v scatter_v of_o which_o philip_n preach_v in_o samaria_n and_o he_o have_v find_v the_o rest_n in_o act_n 11.19_o we_o have_v see_v the_o invalidity_n of_o his_o four_o reason_n to_o prove_v deacon_n to_o be_v minister_n of_o the_o word_n and_o sacrament_n he_o be_v apt_a to_o believe_v these_o deacon_n be_v afterward_o call_v elder_n 6._o p._n 6._o as_o have_v power_n to_o minister_v the_o word_n and_o sacrament_n first_o mention_v act_n 11.30_o but_o it_o will_v not_o follow_v that_o they_o be_v equal_a with_o the_o apostle_n they_o that_o be_v so_o dispose_v may_v take_v conjecture_n for_o article_n of_o faith_n but_o we_o have_v prove_v the_o deacon_n to_o be_v very_o different_a from_o presbyter_n and_o if_o the_o church_n of_o england_n do_v not_o think_v they_o so_o she_o will_v not_o ordain_v they_o over_o again_o to_o make_v presbyter_n of_o they_o who_o ever_o affirm_v presbyter_n to_o be_v equal_a with_o the_o apostle_n dare_v he_o say_v bishop_n be_v equal_a with_o they_o ordination_n at_o least_o must_v be_v except_v say_v the_o rector_n i_o always_o think_v the_o apostle_n excel_v presbyter_n in_o far_o great_a thing_n than_o that_o of_o ordination_n but_o if_o you_o be_v so_o good_a nature_a as_o to_o allow_v the_o rector_n that_o the_o apostle_n be_v superior_a to_o presbyter_n in_o point_n of_o ordination_n and_o entrust_v none_o but_o the_o bishop_n with_o it_o after_o their_o decease_n he_o be_v even_o content_a that_o a_o presbyter_n shall_v be_v equal_a with_o a_o apostle_n in_o other_o respect_n though_o elder_n be_v first_o mention_v act_v 11.30_o they_o be_v in_o be_v before_o they_o be_v speak_v of_o as_o the_o ordinary_a settle_a governor_n of_o the_o church_n mr._n g._n proceed_v to_o prove_v that_o presbyter_n can_v not_o ordain_v 8_o p._n 7_o 8_o because_o philip_n the_o deacon_n can_v not_o confer_v the_o holy_a ghost_n upon_o the_o believe_a samaritan_n the_o apostle_n send_v peter_n and_o john_n who_o by_o prayer_n and_o lay_v on_o of_o hand_n confer_v the_o holy_a ghost_n upon_o they_o act_v 8.12_o 15_o 17._o and_o thereby_o ordain_v they_o therefore_o the_o government_n of_o the_o church_n and_o ordination_n be_v lodge_v in_o the_o apostle_n only_o or_o as_o supreme_a 1._o he_o be_v not_o sure_a ordination_n be_v intend_v there_o himself_o own_v that_o some_o may_v 7_o p._n 7_o and_o with_o reason_n believe_v it_o confirmation_n so_o do_v dr._n hammond_n and_o seucral_a other_o and_o if_o we_o understand_v confirmation_n by_o this_o miraculous_a confer_v of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n his_o argument_n be_v spoil_v 2._o if_o ordination_n be_v intend_v it_o no_o more_o prejudices_fw-la presbyter_n power_n of_o ordain_v than_o it_o do_v that_o of_o the_o bishop_n for_o neither_o can_v confer_v those_o extraordinary_a gift_n 3._o all_o that_o have_v power_n of_o ordination_n have_v not_o power_n of_o give_v the_o holy_a ghost_n evangelist_n be_v trust_v with_o the_o former_a but_o not_o with_o the_o latter_a timothy_n and_o titus_n ordain_v but_o do_v not_o give_v the_o holy_a ghost_n he_o fancy_n that_o simon_n magus_n desire_v the_o ordain_v power_n v._o 19_o give_v i_o this_o power_n what_o power_n what_o power_n 8._o p._n 8._o say_v the_o rector_n not_o power_n to_o labour_v in_o the_o word_n and_o doctrine_n and_o to_o administer_v the_o holy_a sacrament_n like_a enough_o for_o simon_n magus_n as_o little_a care_v for_o that_o as_o some_o other_o who_o have_v possess_v themselves_o of_o that_o power_n he_o so_o much_o covet_v what_o power_n be_v it_o i_o doubt_v not_o but_o you_o will_v expect_v some_o rare_a discovery_n have_v raise_v our_o expectation_n to_o a_o great_a height_n at_o length_n he_o resolve_v the_o question_n and_o tell_v we_o it_o be_v a_o power_n of_o confer_v that_o power_n i._n e._n as_o he_o explain_v it_o that_o on_o whosoever_o he_o lay_v his_o hand_n he_o may_v be_v ordain_v to_o the_o ministry_n that_o be_v in_o plain_a term_n he_o desire_v to_o be_v make_v a_o bishop_n and_o to_o be_v entrust_v with_o the_o ordain_v power_n i_o question_v whether_o the_o power_n then_o be_v so_o profitable_a as_o it_o have_v prove_v since_o however_o we_o be_v oblige_v to_o this_o gentleman_n for_o help_v we_o to_o so_o clear_a a_o notion_n of_o simony_n iii_o he_o find_v another_o ordination_n in_o act_n 9.17_o 9_o p._n 8_o 9_o where_o it_o be_v say_v that_o ananias_n lay_v his_o hand_n upon_o saul_n this_o may_v he_o to_o ordain_v he_o for_o he_o lay_v his_o hand_n on_o he_o not_o only_o that_o he_o may_v receive_v his_o sight_n but_o be_v also_o fill_v with_o the_o holy_a ghost_n but_o i_o desire_v the_o reader_n to_o observe_v that_o according_a to_o this_o hypothesis_n saul_n be_v ordain_v before_o he_o be_v baptise_a he_o be_v ordain_v as_o he_o call_v it_o v._o 17._o and_o be_v baptise_a after_o ananias_n have_v lay_v his_o hand_n on_o he_o v._o 18._o that_o be_v he_o be_v first_o make_v a_o apostle_n than_o a_o christian_a he_o make_v ananias_n but_o a_o private_a believer_n or_o disciple_n 9_o p._n 9_o his_o be_v call_v a_o disciple_n v._o 10._o be_v no_o evidence_n of_o it_o for_o the_o apostle_n be_v so_o call_v act_v 1.15_o how_o come_v he_o to_o forget_v that_o dorotheus_n call_v he_o a_o bishop_n of_o damascus_n this_o will_v have_v something_o help_v his_o hypothesis_n see_v he_o be_v tesolve_v to_o have_v he_o ordain_v before_o he_o be_v baptise_a even_o let_v it_o pass_v for_o a_o episcopal_a ordination_n but_o that_o which_o spoil_v all_o be_v paul_n say_v of_o himself_o that_o he_o be_v a_o apostle_n not_o of_o man_n neither_o by_o man_n but_o by_o jesus_n christ_n and_o god_n the_o father_n gal._n â—_o 1_o iv_o in_o the_o next_o place_n he_o consider_v the_o ordination_n in_o act_n 13.1_o 2_o 3._o 10._o p._n 10._o now_o there_o be_v at_o antioch_n certain_a prophet_n and_o teacher_n and_o the_o holy_a ghost_n say_v unto_o they_o separate_a i_n barnabas_n and_o saul_n j._n o._n argue_v from_o this_o instance_n that_o presbyter_n have_v power_n to_o ordain_v for_o the_o ordainer_n be_v prophet_n and_o teacher_n now_o teacher_n be_v ordinary_a presbyter_n who_o be_v distinguish_v from_o prophet_n and_o other_o extraordinary_a officer_n 1_o cor._n 12.28_o eph._n 4.11_o what_o say_v mr._n g._n to_o this_o even_o nothing_o to_o the_o purpose_n ibid._n ibid._n the_o person_n here_o speak_v of_o say_v he_o be_v teacher_n that_o be_v ordinary_a minister_n general_o speak_v but_o call_v prophet_n because_o they_o receive_v this_o special_a command_n from_o christ_n to_o ordain_v barnabas_n and_o saul_n 1._o he_o confound_v prophet_n and_o teacher_n which_o be_v distinguish_v here_o and_o in_o 1_o cor._n 12.28_o eph._n 4.11_o prophet_n be_v extraordinary_a teacher_n ordinary_a officer_n this_o gentleman_n to_o serve_v a_o turn_n make_v they_o one_o and_o the_o same_o if_o this_o be_v not_o to_o pervert_v the_o scripture_n i_o know_v not_o what_o be_v luke_n say_v there_o be_v at_o antioch_n certain_a prophet_n and_o teacher_n that_o be_v if_o we_o may_v believe_v the_o rector_n prophet_n and_o prophet_n for_o the_o teacher_n be_v prophet_n say_v he_o 2._o the_o teacher_n be_v call_v prophet_n say_v he_o they_o be_v so_o call_v by_o he_o and_o not_o by_o the_o holy_a ghost_n 3._o they_o be_v call_v prophet_n because_o they_o receive_v this_o special_a command_n from_o christ_n by_o the_o holy_a ghost_n as_o he_o think_v how_o can_v he_o prove_v that_o the_o holy_a ghost_n do_v speak_v by_o immediate_a revelation_n to_o the_o teacher_n here_o the_o text_n speak_v nothing_o of_o it_o loc_fw-la dixit_fw-la spiritus_fw-la per_fw-la prophet_n as_o istos_fw-la grot._n in_o loc_fw-la it_o be_v most_o reasonable_a to_o think_v he_o signify_v his_o mind_n by_o one_o or_o more_o of_o the_o prophet_n to_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o minister_n then_o to_o fancy_n he_o advance_v the_o teacher_n into_o the_o order_n of_o prophet_n for_o the_o time_n have_v the_o revelation_n be_v communicate_v to_o all_o in_o common_a what_o need_v the_o evangelist_n to_o have_v call_v the_o ordainer_n prophet_n and_o teacher_n it_o will_v have_v be_v enough_o to_o call_v they_o prophet_n but_o there_o be_v both_o in_o antioch_n prophet_n to_o who_o the_o revelation_n come_v and_o
more_o of_o he_o it_o can_v be_v make_v to_o appear_v that_o ever_o he_o return_v more_o to_o crete_n the_o apostle_n call_v timothy_n away_o from_o ephesus_n to_o rome_n 2_o tim._n 4.9_o for_o the_o same_o reason_n that_o he_o send_v for_o mark_n both_o be_v profitable_a to_o he_o for_o the_o ministry_n have_v none_o with_o he_o but_o luke_n v._o 10_o 11._o according_o timothy_n come_v to_o he_o and_o he_o promise_v to_o send_v he_o to_o macedonia_n and_o not_o to_o ephesus_n phil._n 2.19_o but_o it_o shall_v seem_v he_o can_v not_o go_v as_o soon_o as_o he_o intend_v be_v make_v a_o prisoner_n at_o rome_n when_o he_o be_v set_v at_o liberty_n he_o accompany_v the_o apostle_n to_o judea_n or_o design_v so_o to_o do_v heb._n 13.23_o from_o all_o which_o it_o appear_v that_o they_o be_v evangelist_n in_o a_o proper_a sense_n that_o be_v extraordinary_a and_o unsettled_a church-officer_n who_o assist_v the_o apostle_n in_o their_o ministry_n and_o be_v their_o messenger_n to_o the_o church_n to_o establish_v settle_v and_o build_v they_o up_o as_o they_o have_v direction_n from_o the_o apostle_n have_v power_n to_o ordain_v elder_n and_o to_o put_v forth_o other_o act_n of_o government_n as_o occasion_n be_v offer_v all_o this_o be_v evident_a from_o the_o power_n commit_v to_o timothy_n and_o titus_n which_o doubtless_o be_v the_o same_o in_o other_o church_n as_o in_o ephesus_n and_o crete_n for_o they_o be_v evangelist_n as_o much_o in_o one_o place_v as_o in_o another_o and_o the_o power_n of_o evangelist_n be_v the_o same_o in_o all_o place_n 3._o this_o agree_v with_o the_o account_n that_o hilarius_n give_v of_o evangelist_n who_o be_v succeed_v by_o the_o deacon_n as_o he_o think_v as_o the_o prophet_n be_v by_o the_o presbyter_n and_o the_o apostle_n by_o the_o bishop_n evangelist_n say_v he_o do_v evangelize_n or_o preach_v the_o gospel_n sine_fw-la cathedrá_fw-fr without_o a_o fix_a residence_n j._n o._n quote_v eusebius_n in_o his_o plea_n p._n 18._o to_o the_o same_o purpose_n he_o say_v of_o the_o evangelist_n eph._n hil._n in_o 4._o eph._n that_o they_o preach_v christ_n to_o infidel_n ordain_v pastor_n and_o pass_v into_o other_o country_n and_o nation_n to_o this_o mr._n g._n answer_n it_o be_v not_o the_o proper_a work_n of_o evangelist_n to_o go_v up_o and_o down_o preach_v the_o gospel_n eusebius_n say_v they_o go_v far_o from_o their_o house_n do_v the_o work_n of_o evangelist_n and_o diligent_o preach_v christ_n to_o such_o as_o have_v not_o as_o yet_o hear_v the_o word_n of_o faith_n and_o deliver_v to_o they_o the_o scripture_n of_o the_o holy_a gospel_n ordain_v other_o pastor_n and_o go_v into_o other_o country_n and_o nation_n i_o have_v prove_v out_o of_o paul_n epistle_n they_o be_v unsettled_a officer_n and_o therefore_o it_o be_v their_o proper_a work_n to_o go_v up_o and_o down_o preach_v the_o gospel_n and_o eusebius_n affirm_v they_o do_v so_o but_o say_v he_o eusebius_n write_v l._n 2._o cap._n 24._o that_o mark_v the_o evangelist_n be_v dead_a annianus_n so_o he_o write_v it_o for_o anianus_n enter_v upon_o the_o administration_n of_o the_o church_n of_o alexandria_n hence_o he_o infer_v that_o mark_n be_v a_o resident_a evangelist_n not_o rove_a up_o and_o down_o 1._o he_o may_v as_o well_o say_v that_o peter_n be_v a_o resident_a apostle_n because_o eusebius_n say_v that_o linus_n succeed_v he_o in_o the_o government_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n 2.4_o rome_n eccl._n hist_o iii_o 2.4_o 2._o mark_n be_v no_o resident_a evangelist_n he_o be_v a_o companion_n of_o peter_n and_o paul_n and_o travel_v with_o they_o up_o and_o down_o and_o be_v send_v by_o they_o to_o several_a church_n in_o act_n 12.25_o we_o find_v he_o with_o paul_n and_o barnabas_n at_o perga_n in_o pamphylia_n he_o leave_v they_o and_o go_v to_o jerusalem_n act_v 13.13_o he_o afterward_o for_o some_o time_n accompany_v barnabas_n to_o cyprus_n and_o other_o place_n act_n 15.39_o we_o find_v he_o after_o that_o with_o timothy_n or_o not_o far_o from_o he_o and_o send_v for_o by_o paul_n to_o assist_v he_o in_o the_o ministry_n 2_o tim._n 4.11_o when_o he_o be_v prisoner_n at_o rome_n we_o find_v he_o there_o with_o paul_n philem_n 24._o from_o whence_o he_o send_v he_o to_o coloss_n col._n 4.10_o when_o peter_n write_v his_o first_o epistle_n mark_n be_v with_o he_o at_o babylon_n 1_o pet._n 5.13_o and_o yet_o our_o rector_n have_v the_o confidence_n to_o call_v he_o a_o resident_a evangelist_n 3._o eusebius_n call_v he_o peter_n companion_n 14.15_o companion_n lib._n 2._o cap._n 14.15_o and_o add_v they_o say_v he_o first_o pass_v over_o into_o egypt_n and_o preach_v there_o the_o gospel_n which_o he_o have_v write_v and_o plant_v the_o first_o church_n in_o alexandria_n perhaps_o he_o may_v end_v his_o day_n here_o in_o settle_v this_o church_n as_o all_o the_o evangelist_n and_o apostle_n must_v end_v their_o day_n in_o some_o place_n or_o other_o and_o in_o the_o service_n of_o some_o church_n but_o this_o can_v not_o make_v either_o apostle_n or_o evangelist_n resident_a officer_n j._n o._n have_v say_v 119._o p._n 119._o that_o chrysostom_n agree_v with_o eusebius_n that_o evangelist_n be_v unfixed_a church-officer_n the_o rector_n here_o exclaim_v against_o j._n oh_o insincerity_n in_o put_v the_o affirmative_a for_o the_o negative_a that_o be_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d for_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d and_o leave_v out_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d he_o further_a note_n out_o of_o chrysostom_n that_o timothy_n and_o titus_n be_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d employ_v in_o one_o place_n that_o be_v be_v resident_a evangelist_n and_o he_o tell_v we_o he_o have_v employ_v his_o friend_n to_o examine_v all_o the_o edition_n of_o chrysostom_n in_o both_o university_n and_o find_v that_o nothing_o can_v lead_v j._n o._n into_o this_o error_n but_o design_n and_o want_v of_o sincerity_n st._n chrysostom_n then_o must_v be_v acknowledge_v say_v he_o on_o my_o side_n and_o to_o have_v affirm_v the_o evangelist_n be_v fix_v and_o resident_a church-ruler_n and_o that_o timothy_n and_o titus_n be_v so_o 1._o here_o be_v a_o very_a severe_a charge_n for_o a_o syllabical_a mistake_n of_o the_o transcriber_n of_o j._n oh_o copy_n who_o put_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d for_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d which_o be_v overlook_v in_o the_o errata_fw-la i_o doubt_v not_o but_o this_o candid_a gentleman_n have_v examine_v j._n oh_o other_o quotation_n it_o be_v well_o he_o can_v find_v no_o more_o fault_n in_o a_o book_n that_o contain_v some_o hundred_o of_o quotation_n 2._o j._n o._n do_v not_o leave_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d out_o to_o serve_v his_o cause_n 163._o chrysost_n in_o epist._n edit_n donat._n veron_n p._n 163._o as_o mr._n g._n false_o affirm_v but_o he_o transcribe_v the_o passage_n as_o he_o sound_v it_o in_o the_o edition_n which_o he_o have_v by_o he_o which_o have_v not_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 3._o j._n oh_o notion_n of_o evangelist_n that_o they_o be_v unsettled_a church-officer_n need_v neither_o eusebius_n nor_o chrysostom_n testimony_n to_o confirm_v it_o for_o the_o history_n of_o the_o apostle_n and_o evangelist_n in_o the_o act_n and_o epistle_n of_o paul_n make_v it_o evident_a that_o they_o be_v such_o and_o mr._n g._n himself_n can_v deny_v but_o there_o be_v itinerant_a evangelist_n as_o he_o call_v they_o p._n 118._o and_o he_o own_v it_o to_o be_v the_o general_a opinion_n which_o he_o will_v rectify_v by_o his_o notion_n of_o fix_a evangelist_n j._n o_o his_o notion_n of_o evangelist_n be_v ground_v on_o the_o scripture_n and_o agreeable_a to_o the_o receive_a opinion_n of_o the_o learned_a he_o can_v be_v under_o no_o temptation_n to_o alter_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d into_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d in_o chrysostom_n especial_o 4._o have_v chrysostom_n of_o his_o side_n without_o that_o alteration_n thus_o he_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d etc._n etc._n he_o give_v three_o evangelist_n who_o do_v not_o go_v about_o every_o where_o but_o preach_v the_o gospel_n as_o priscilla_n and_o aquilla_n pastor_n and_o teacher_n be_v those_o to_o who_o care_n the_o the_o people_n be_v whole_o commit_v what_o then_o be_v the_o pastor_n and_o teacher_n inferior_a yes_o they_o who_o be_v resident_a and_o employ_v only_o in_o one_o place_n as_o timothy_n and_o titus_n be_v altogether_o inferior_a to_o those_o that_o go_v about_o and_o evangelize_v he_o speak_v a_o little_a after_o of_o evangelist_n who_o write_v the_o gospel_n in_o this_o passage_n note_n chrysostom_n do_v not_o deny_v but_o evangelist_n do_v go_v about_o he_o only_o say_v they_o do_v not_o go_v about_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d every_o where_o as_o the_o apostle_n do_v they_o move_v
tutamen_fw-la evangelicum_fw-la or_o a_o defence_n of_o scripture-ordination_a against_o the_o exception_n of_o t._n g._n in_o a_o book_n entitle_v tentamen_fw-la novum_n prove_v that_o ordination_n by_o presbyter_n be_v valid_a timothy_n and_o titus_n be_v no_o diocesan_n ruler_n the_o presbyter_n of_o ephesus_n be_v the_o apostle_n successor_n in_o the_o government_n of_o that_o church_n and_o not_o timothy_n the_o first_o epistle_n to_o timothy_n be_v write_v before_o the_o meeting_n at_o miletus_n the_o ancient_n waldenses_n have_v no_o diocesan_n bishop_n etc._n etc._n by_o the_o author_n of_o the_o plea_n for_o scripture-ordination_a confirmatio_fw-la juvenum_fw-la clericorum_fw-la ordinatio_fw-la locorum_fw-la consecratio_fw-la reservatur_fw-la papae_fw-la &_o episcopis_fw-la propter_fw-la cupiditatem_fw-la lucri_fw-la temporalis_fw-la &_o honoris_fw-la art_n 28._o doctr._fw-la joh._n wiclef_n in_o conc._n constantiens_fw-la london_n print_v for_o zachary_n whitworth_n bookseller_n in_o manchester_n 1697._o the_o preface_n j._n o._n publish_a some_o year_n since_o a_o plea_n for_o scripture-ordination_a prove_v by_o scripture_n and_o antiquity_n that_o ordination_n by_o presbyter_n without_o bishop_n be_v valid_a several_a hand_n be_v say_v to_o be_v at_o work_n prepare_v remark_n upon_o it_o at_o length_n after_o near_o three_o year_n silence_n come_v forth_o a_o sort_n of_o answer_n by_o one_o mr._n t._n g._n rector_n of_o b._n in_o lancashire_n a_o author_n well_o know_v in_o his_o country_n by_o some_o prerogative_n sermon_n which_o he_o print_v some_o year_n since_o i._o he_o front_n his_o english_a book_n with_o a_o latin_a title_n and_o call_v it_o tentamen_fw-la novum_n that_o be_v a_o new_a trial_n of_o skill_n here_o be_v a_o implicit_a confession_n of_o a_o baffle_a cause_n he_o dare_v not_o trust_v to_o the_o old_a argument_n for_o episcopacy_n but_o be_v glad_a to_o betake_v himself_o to_o new_a shift_n it_o be_v a_o desperate_a cause_n that_o needs_o new_a art_n to_o support_v it_o the_o plain_a english_a of_o tentamen_n novum_n be_v this_o gentleman_n i_o be_o very_o sensible_a the_o cause_n i_o plead_v for_o can_v stand_v on_o its_o old_a foundation_n therefore_o i_o will_v make_v a_o new_a effort_n and_o try_v whether_o the_o lofty_a fabric_n of_o diocesan_n episcopacy_n may_v not_o be_v support_v on_o the_o slender_n and_o nice_a foundation_n of_o a_o new_a point_n of_o chronology_n if_o this_o fail_v the_o cause_n be_v lose_v however_o his_o title_n look_v a_o little_a modest_a but_o a_o man_n of_o assurance_n can_v be_v long_o conceal_v under_o a_o vizard_n for_o in_o the_o very_a next_o word_n he_o call_v his_o argument_n a_o demonstration_n for_o thus_o his_o title-page_n run_v tentamen_fw-la novum_n prove_v that_o timothy_n and_o titus_n be_v diocesan_n ruler_n by_o a_o argument_n draw_v frhm_fw-ge the_o time_n of_o st._n paul_n be_v beseech_v timothy_n to_o abide_v at_o ephesus_n and_z leaving_z titus_n at_o crete_n as_o it_o be_v demonstrate_v by_o bishop_n pearson_n a_o doubtful_a attempt_n and_o a_o confident_a demonstration_n be_v something_o inconsistent_a but_o i_o have_v be_v so_o kind_a to_o he_o as_o to_o reconcile_v the_o title-page_n to_o the_o title_n of_o his_o book_n by_o prove_v his_o suppose_a demonstration_n to_o be_v only_o a_o tentamen_n novum_n a_o new_a and_o fruitless_a attempt_n to_o defend_v a_o un-scriptural_a hierarchy_n this_o the_o reader_n way_n find_v in_o the_o three_o and_o four_o chapter_n of_o this_o book_n ii_o i_o desire_v the_o reader_n to_o observe_v that_o there_o be_v but_o one_o chapter_n chap._n v._n in_o the_o rector_n book_n which_o he_o call_v a_o answer_n to_o j._n oh_o plea_n and_o in_o that_o he_o brief_o touch_v upon_o two_o or_o three_o of_o ten_o argument_n which_o j._n o._n have_v urge_v for_o ordination_n by_o presbyter_n this_o be_v tentamen_fw-la novum_n a_o new_a way_n of_o answer_v book_n he_o pretend_v to_o answer_v j._n oh_o plea_n for_o scripture-ordination_a which_o be_v the_o running-title_n of_o the_o whole_a book_n and_o so_o will_v persuade_v his_o reader_n that_o he_o have_v answer_v the_o whole_a i_o will_v not_o impeach_v his_o candour_n in_o this_o form_n of_o speech_n which_o show_v his_o skill_n in_o a_o rhetorical_a figure_n that_o substitute_n a_o part_n for_o the_o whole_a as_o if_o a_o vainglorious_a captain_n who_o have_v attack_v a_o company_n or_o two_o shall_v say_v by_o a_o romantic_a syneedoche_n he_o have_v beat_v a_o army_n iii_o the_o design_n of_o his_o book_n be_v to_o prove_v that_o mere_a presbyter_n have_v no_o inherent_a power_n of_o ordination_n and_o that_o all_o ordination_n by_o presbyter_n be_v a_o nullity_n this_o notion_n be_v very_o singular_a and_o i_o hope_n have_v but_o few_o patron_n in_o the_o church_n of_o england_n because_o 1._o it_o vn-churche_n all_o the_o reform_a church_n beyond_o sea_n who_o have_v no_o bishop_n of_o the_o english_a species_n and_o by_o this_o gentleman_n principle_n no_o ministry_n no_o sacrament_n and_o consequent_o no_o salvation_n he_o own_v a_o true_a ministry_n in_o the_o popish_a church_n and_o overthrow_v the_o ministry_n of_o the_o reform_a church_n his_o neighbour_n of_o the_o romish_a communion_n be_v oblige_v to_o con_v he_o thanks_o for_o the_o service_n he_o will_v have_v do_v to_o their_o cause_n against_o the_o reform_a interest_n to_o say_v they_o be_v a_o case_n of_o necessity_n but_o so_o be_v not_o we_o be_v to_o triste_fw-fr as_o j._n o._n have_v prove_v in_o his_o book_n but_o mr._n g._n wise_o pass_v over_o that_o chapter_n as_o if_o it_o be_v not_o there_o 2._o this_o uncharitable_a hypothesis_n contradict_v the_o moderate_a and_o learned_a defender_n of_o episcopacy_n who_o general_o grant_v the_o validity_n of_o ordination_n by_o presbyter_n though_o they_o judge_v it_o irregular_a where_o bishop_n may_v be_v have_v mr._n hooker_n allow_v the_o ordination_n of_o presbyter_n alone_o on_o this_o principle_n that_o the_o church_n can_v give_v they_o power_n for_o according_a to_o he_o all_o power_n be_v original_o in_o the_o whole_a body_n eccl._n polit._n vii_o p._n 37_o 38._o bishop_n downame_n grant_v that_o extraordinary_o in_o case_n of_o necessity_n presbyter_n may_v ordain_v without_o bishop_n and_o give_v this_o reason_n for_o the_o validity_n of_o their_o ordination_n because_o imposition_n of_o hand_n in_o confirmation_n and_o reconciliation_n of_o penitent_n be_v reserve_v to_o bishop_n as_o well_o as_o ordination_n and_o yet_o in_o the_o absence_n of_o bishop_n may_v be_v do_v by_o presbyter_n def._n of_o his_o cons_n serm._n iii_o 3._o p._n 69_o 108._o forbes_n acknowledge_v that_o jure_fw-la divino_fw-la presbyter_n have_v the_o power_n of_o ordain_v as_o well_o as_o of_o i_o reach_v and_o baptise_v though_o they_o must_v use_v it_o under_o the_o bishop_n inspection_n in_o those_o place_n that_o have_v bishop_n iren._n p._n 164._o the_o same_o be_v the_o judgement_n of_o archbishop_n usher_n see_v his_o life_n and_o reduct_v by_o dr._n bernard_n the_o archbishop_n of_o spalleto_n speak_v to_o the_o same_o purpose_n de_fw-fr rep._n eccles_n in_o several_a place_n he_o say_v that_o the_o presbyterial_a order_n have_v always_o the_o key_n annex_v and_o that_o when_o any_o be_v ordain_v presbyter_n the_o key_n be_v give_v he_o and_o jurisdiction_n with_o order_n by_o divine_a right_n lib._n v._o cap._n 12._o p._n 473._o 3._o this_o hypothesis_n condemn_v the_o very_a church_n of_o england_n who_o in_o her_o article_n compose_v by_o the_o arch-bishop_n bishop_n and_o the_o clergy_n in_o convocation_n and_o confirm_v by_o parliament_n 13._o eliz._n 12._o allow_v the_o ordination_n of_o the_o reform_a church_n beyond_o sea_n which_o be_v by_o presbyter_n art_n 23._o those_o we_o ought_v to_o judge_n lawful_o call_v and_o send_v which_o be_v choose_v and_o call_v to_o this_o work_n by_o man_n who_o have_v public_a authority_n give_v unto_o they_o in_o the_o congregation_n to_o call_v and_o send_v minister_n into_o the_o lord_n vineyard_n 5._o vineyard_n vid._n rog._n in_o prop._n 5._o the_o article_n do_v not_o say_v none_o be_v lawful_o call_v but_o by_o bishop_n but_o that_o minister_n ought_v to_o be_v call_v by_o man_n who_o have_v public_a authority_n give_v unto_o they_o in_o the_o congregation_n which_o ordain_v presbyter_n may_v have_v and_o actual_o have_v in_o the_o foreign_a reform_a congregation_n the_o church_n of_o england_n acknowledge_v ordination_n by_o presbyter_n and_o look_v upon_o superior_a bishop_n to_o be_v but_o a_o prudential_a constitution_n of_o the_o civil_a magistrate_n as_o j._n o._n have_v prove_v at_o large_a in_o his_o book_n cap._n ix_o which_o mr._n g._n also_o prudent_o overlook_v we_o may_v presume_v he_o have_v good_a reason_n for_o his_o omission_n the_o ordination_n of_o foreign_a church_n be_v not_o question_v here_o before_o bishop_n laud'_v time_n my_o lord_n bacon_n complain_v of_o it_o as_o a_o new_a thing_n and_o uncommon_a
christianity_n have_v no_o consecrate_a temple_n nor_o altar_n vi_o altar_n arnob._n adv_o gent._n lib._n vi_o for_o this_o reason_n caecilius_n in_o minucius_n foelix_fw-la reproach_n the_o christian_n and_o ask_v cur_n nullas_fw-la aras_n habent_fw-la nulla_fw-la templa_fw-la why_o have_v they_o no_o altar_n no_o temple_n no_o visible_a image_n oxon._n image_n min._n foel_n octau._n p._n 29._o oxon._n minucius_n answer_v what_o temple_n can_v i_o build_v unto_o he_o who_o the_o world_n which_o be_v create_v by_o his_o power_n can_v contain_v and_o since_o i_o a_o man_n dwell_v more_o at_o large_a shall_v i_o include_v so_o great_a a_o majesty_n within_o one_o little_a house_n be_v he_o not_o better_a consecrate_a in_o the_o bottom_n of_o our_o heart_n 94._o heart_n ibid._n p._n 94._o to_o the_o same_o purpose_n speak_v clemens_n alexandrinus_n he_o that_o be_v endue_v with_o knowledge_n say_v he_o honour_n god_n that_o be_v gives_z thanks_o for_o the_o knowledge_n of_o a_o upright_a life_n neither_o in_o a_o definitive_a place_n nor_o in_o a_o select_a temple_n nor_o on_o certain_a state_v festival_n but_o through_o his_o whole_a life_n and_o in_o every_o place_n and_o a_o little_a after_o every_o place_n be_v true_o sacred_a in_o which_o we_o converse_v with_o god_n 7._o god_n strom._n 7._o the_o heathen_a build_v their_o temple_n upon_o the_o grave_n or_o ash_n of_o their_o dead_a as_o arnobius_n affirm_v vi_o affirm_v lib._n vi_o for_o this_o reason_n clemens_n alexandrinus_n call_v they_o sepulcher_n you_o call_v they_o say_v he_o by_o the_o specious_a name_n of_o temple_n but_o they_o be_v sepulcher_n that_o be_v sepulcher_n be_v call_v temple_n 〈◊〉_d temple_n in_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d these_o they_o dedicate_v by_o certain_a ceremony_n to_o the_o memory_n of_o their_o decease_a friend_n who_o they_o honour_v as_o god_n and_o account_v their_o temple_n sacred_a as_o caecilius_n speak_v 19_o speak_v vbi_fw-la supr_fw-la p._n 18_o 19_o he_o complain_v that_o the_o christian_n despise_v they_o as_o pollute_v grave_n 25._o grave_n p._n 25._o the_o wise_a sort_n of_o heathen_n acknowledge_v that_o their_o consecrate_a temple_n have_v no_o real_a holiness_n in_o they_o no_o edifice_n say_v plato_n in_o clemens_n alexandrinus_n be_v of_o any_o great_a worth_n or_o true_o holy_a that_o be_v build_v by_o sordid_a mechanic_n v._n mechanic_n strom._n v._n in_o imitation_n of_o they_o the_o christian_n as_o they_o degenerate_v from_o the_o apostolical_a simplicity_n build_v temple_n in_o honour_n of_o depart_a saint_n and_o martyr_n they_o call_v their_o temple_n after_o their_o name_n dedicate_v they_o to_o such_o and_o such_o saint_n in_o memory_n of_o which_o they_o keep_v festival_n which_o give_v occasion_n to_o our_o wake_n we_o have_v some_o instance_n of_o these_o dedication_n and_o festival_n in_o the_o four_o century_n euseb_n vit._n constant_a iv_o nazian_n orat._n in_o nou._n dominic_n no_o instance_n can_v be_v give_v of_o any_o dedication_n of_o temple_n till_o about_o constantine_n time_n and_o the_o dedication_n of_o that_o age_n be_v no_o ceremonious_a consecration_n they_o be_v only_o celebrate_v with_o solemn_a prayer_n praise_n preach_v and_o administer_a the_o eucharist_n which_o be_v the_o state_v duty_n to_o be_v perform_v in_o such_o place_n the_o first_o performance_n of_o these_o religious_a duty_n can_v have_v no_o more_o virtue_n for_o consecration_n of_o the_o place_n than_o the_o continue_a series_n of_o they_o eusebius_n mention_n also_o some_o oration_n in_o commendation_n of_o the_o benefactor_n and_o the_o magnificency_n of_o the_o structure_n which_o be_v deliver_v at_o those_o solemnity_n 45._o solemnity_n vit._n const_n iv_o 45._o these_o have_v no_o consecrate_v virtue_n in_o they_o ceremonious_a consecration_n appropriate_v unto_o bishop_n be_v unknown_a in_o the_o three_o first_o century_n i_o find_v but_o one_o instance_n of_o it_o in_o the_o four_o century_n and_o that_o in_o the_o roman_a church_n in_o which_o superstition_n grow_v fast_o than_o in_o other_o church_n and_o this_o instance_n be_v very_o dubious_a the_o roman_a council_n under_o sylvester_n be_v say_v to_o decree_n that_o no_o presbyter_n presume_v to_o celebrate_v mass_n but_o in_o place_n consecrate_a by_o the_o bishop_n sylvest_n bishop_n epit._n syn._n rom._n sub._n sylvest_n the_o act_n of_o this_o council_n be_v just_o suspect_v to_o be_v spurious_a for_o certain_a the_o twenty_o canon_n which_o forbid_v judge_v the_o first_o seat_n be_v so_o vid._n conc._n nicen._n can._n 6._o above_o a_o hundred_o year_n after_o a._n d._n 456._o a_o irish_a council_n under_o st._n patrick_n determine_v that_o no_o presbyter_n who_o have_v build_v a_o church_n do_v offer_v the_o eucharistic_a sacrifice_n until_o he_o bring_v the_o bishop_n to_o consecrate_v it_o c._n 23._o about_o the_o year_n 494._o the_o power_n of_o consecrate_v church_n which_o the_o bishop_n have_v before_o appropriate_v to_o themselves_o be_v restrain_v to_o metropolitan_n by_o pope_n gelasius_n 25._o gelasius_n ep._n ix_o c._n 4._o &_o 25._o in_o the_o year_n 619._o the_o second_o council_n of_o sevil_n acknowledge_v that_o the_o consecration_n of_o church_n be_v forbid_v presbyter_n novellis_fw-la &_o ecclesiasticis_fw-la regulis_fw-la by_o certain_a new_a ecclesiastical_a canon_n 7._o canon_n con._n he_o 2_o can._n 7._o the_o consecration_n of_o altar_n be_v almost_o as_o ancient_a as_o the_o consecration_n of_o church_n it_o be_v mention_v about_o the_o year_n of_o christ_n 506._o in_o the_o council_n of_o agatha_n can._n 10._o &_o 29._o and_o about_o the_o year_n 563._o in_o the_o council_n of_o braga_n 37._o braga_n conc._n bracar_n can._n 37._o for_o the_o same_o reason_n that_o we_o have_v lay_v aside_o the_o consecration_n of_o altar_n we_o may_v also_o that_o of_o church_n we_o conceive_v that_o all_o place_n be_v equal_o near_a to_o heaven_n and_o that_o all_o place_n where_o the_o worship_n of_o god_n be_v celebrate_v be_v equal_o holy_a god_n look_v more_o on_o the_o disposition_n of_o the_o worshipper_n than_o he_o do_v on_o the_o place_n of_o worship_n 16._o worship_n aug._n de_fw-fr unit_fw-la cap._n 16._o as_o austin_n well_o speak_v 1._o mr._n g._n will_v do_v well_o to_o show_v we_o 1._o some_o warrant_n from_o the_o new_a testament_n for_o consecration_n and_o holiness_n of_o place_n which_o he_o seem_v so_o fond_a of_o 2._o when_o he_o have_v do_v that_o let_v he_o show_v we_o what_o authority_n from_o the_o new_a testament_n the_o bishop_n have_v to_o appropriate_v the_o consecration_n of_o church_n to_o their_o order_n do_v timothy_n or_o titus_n who_o he_o call_v bishop_n consecrate_v church_n 3._o if_o the_o gospel_n give_v they_o no_o such_o power_n can_v he_o show_v any_o canon_n make_v since_o the_o reformation_n that_o do_v empower_v they_o to_o consecrate_v place_n of_o worship_n we_o have_v form_n for_o the_o order_v of_o priest_n and_o deacon_n and_o for_o the_o consecrate_v of_o bishop_n and_o arch-bishop_n we_o have_v a_o form_n for_o confirmation_n also_o but_o no_o form_n nor_o order_n nor_o direction_n about_o the_o consecration_n of_o church_n that_o ever_o i_o can_v meet_v with_o indeed_o the_o roman_a pontifical_a can_v supply_v we_o with_o one_o dr._n heylin_n tell_v we_o that_o archbishop_n laud_n have_v a_o design_n to_o draw_v up_o a_o english_a pontifical_a to_o be_v approve_v by_o the_o convocation_n in_o the_o year_n 1640._o this_o new_a pontifical_a be_v to_o contain_v among_o other_o thing_n a_o form_n to_o be_v observe_v by_o all_o arch-bishop_n and_o bishop_n for_o consecrate_v church_n church-yard_n and_o chapel_n 441._o chapel_n laud'_v life_n p._n 441._o but_o the_o trouble_n of_o the_o time_n oblige_v he_o to_o defer_v the_o prosecution_n of_o it_o till_o a_o fit_a conjuncture_n when_o king_n charles_n ii_o return_v and_o the_o bishop_n have_v all_o the_o advantage_n they_o can_v desire_v they_o do_v not_o prosecute_v the_o design_n not_o be_v so_o violent_a in_o that_o point_n as_o laud_n and_o his_o party_n have_v be_v 4._o wherein_o do_v a_o consecration_n promote_v the_o acceptance_n of_o our_o devotion_n with_o god_n be_v the_o worship_n of_o god_n more_o acceptable_a in_o a_o consecrate_a than_o in_o a_o vnconsecrated_a place_n if_o it_o be_v not_o what_o be_v we_o the_o better_a for_o consecration_n if_o it_o be_v let_v the_o rector_n prove_v it_o can_v he_o show_v any_o promise_n that_o be_v make_v to_o consecrate_a place_n as_o such_o under_o the_o gospel_n he_o can_v produce_v either_o a_o command_n of_o precedent_n for_o consecration_n of_o place_n under_o the_o gospel_n nor_o a_o promise_n to_o such_o place_n above_o other_o jesus_n christ_n promise_v to_o meet_v his_o people_n in_o all_o place_n without_o distinction_n mat._n 18.20_o john_n 4.21_o 23._o 1_o tim._n 2.8_o he_o dwell_v not_o in_o material_a temple_n act_v 7.49_o and_o 17.24_o the_o rector_n have_v study_v this_o subject_a and_o
can_v resolve_v these_o difficulty_n which_o we_o shall_v expect_v in_o his_o celebrate_a consecration-sermon_n v._n but_o to_o return_v to_o the_o main_a subject_n our_o author_n will_v say_v something_o if_o he_o know_v what_o for_o the_o jus_fw-la divinum_fw-la of_o episcopacy_n but_o his_o discourse_n be_v so_o cloudy_a confuse_a and_o inconsisten_v that_o it_o be_v hard_o to_o imagine_v what_o he_o drive_v at_o in_o several_a place_n his_o book_n consist_v of_o five_o chapter_n 1._o in_o the_o first_o chapter_n he_o endeavour_v to_o prove_v that_o none_o but_o apostle_n and_o prophet_n do_v ordain_v suppose_v this_o be_v grant_v he_o which_o i_o have_v prove_v to_o be_v false_a i_o can_v see_v what_o advantage_n he_o can_v make_v of_o it_o for_o bishop_n be_v neither_o apostle_n nor_o prophet_n he_o himself_o make_v they_o evangelist_n which_o be_v different_a from_o apostle_n and_o prophet_n eph._n 4.11_o 2._o in_o the_o second_o chapter_n he_o will_v prove_v that_o st._n paul_n towards_o the_o decline_a part_n of_o his_o life_n make_v timothy_n and_o titus_n bishop_n of_o ephesus_n and_o crete_n in_o answer_n to_o which_o i_o have_v full_o prove_v from_o act_n 20._o that_o the_o government_n of_o the_o church_n of_o ephesus_n and_o by_o undeniable_a consequence_n of_o all_o other_o church_n be_v commit_v to_o the_o presbyter_n in_o parity_n and_o not_o to_o one_o supreme_a precedent_n i_o have_v evidence_v this_o government_n to_o be_v divine_a perpetual_a and_o a_o apt_a remedy_n against_o schism_n i_o have_v show_v that_o it_o be_v settle_v by_o the_o apostle_n when_o he_o can_v oversee_a that_o church_n no_o more_o and_o have_v no_o prospect_n of_o ever_o see_v it_o again_o it_o be_v pretend_v by_o the_o late_a asserter_n of_o episcopacy_n that_o the_o apostle_n when_o they_o take_v their_o last_o leave_n of_o the_o church_n settle_a bishop_n for_o their_o successor_n to_o preside_v over_o the_o presbyter_n as_o a_o remedy_n against_o the_o grow_a schism_n i_o have_v demonstrate_v from_o the_o 20_o of_o the_o act_n that_o it_o be_v quite_o otherwise_o that_o st._n paul_n leave_v the_o presbyter_n of_o ephesus_n as_o his_o ordinary_a successor_n in_o the._n government_n of_o that_o church_n and_o that_o in_o prospect_n of_o schism_n and_o of_o his_o final_a departure_n from_o they_o the_o evidence_n of_o this_o establishment_n be_v so_o bright_a and_o convince_a that_o our_o author_n can_v but_o acknowledge_v it_o p._n 47._o and_o the_o poor_a shift_n which_o he_o use_v there_o to_o avoid_v the_o force_n of_o this_o unanswerable_a argument_n show_v the_o power_n of_o interest_n and_o temptation_n upon_o self-convicted_n mind_n the_o proof_n for_o timothy_n be_v bishop_n of_o ephesus_n depend_v upon_o a_o nice_a point_n of_o chronology_n which_o at_o best_o be_v doubtful_a and_o amount_n to_o no_o more_o than_o a_o probability_n and_o be_v not_o capable_a of_o a_o demonstration_n this_o leave_v the_o foundation_n of_o episcopacy_n doubtful_a and_o uncertain_a but_o our_o proof_n that_o the_o government_n of_o the_o church_n of_o ephesus_n be_v settle_v in_o the_o elder_n of_o that_o church_n be_v ground_v upon_o plain_a matter_n of_o fact_n that_o can_v he_o deny_v it_o be_v certain_a that_o the_o apostle_n have_v no_o prospect_n of_o see_v the_o ephesian_a elder_n any_o more_o when_o he_o commit_v the_o government_n of_o that_o church_n to_o they_o act_v 20.25_o 28._o and_o therefore_o the_o elder_n of_o ephesus_n succeed_v the_o apostle_n in_o the_o government_n of_o that_o church_n but_o it_o be_v not_o certain_a that_o the_o apostle_n make_v timothy_n supreme_a governor_n of_o that_o church_n afterward_o most_o chronologer_n the_o defender_n of_o episcopacy_n not_o except_v be_v of_o opinion_n that_o the_o first_o epistle_n to_o timothy_n be_v write_v before_o the_o congress_n at_o miletus_n mention_v in_o act_n 20.17_o whence_o it_o natural_o follow_v that_o his_o charge_n in_o ephesus_n be_v occasional_a and_o temporary_a as_o a_o unfixed_a evangelist_n 2_o tim._n 4.5_o and_o the_o government_n of_o that_o church_n be_v leave_v in_o the_o elder_n of_o it_o act_n 20.17_o 28._o as_o the_o supreme_a and_o perpetual_a governor_n of_o it_o after_o the_o apostle_n paul_n it_o seem_v no_o small_a disparagement_n to_o the_o diocesan_n cause_n that_o the_o grand_a patron_n of_o it_o so_o extreme_o differ_v among_o themselves_o and_o can_v agree_v about_o the_o foundation_n of_o it_o the_o popish_a writer_n jesuit_n and_o other_o do_v general_o affirm_v that_o bishop_n be_v settle_v betimes_o by_o the_o apostle_n in_o all_o church_n and_o that_o though_o the_o name_n of_o bishop_n and_o presbyter_n be_v common_a the_o office_n be_v distinct_a the_o old_a protestant_a writer_n confess_v that_o god_n have_v prescribe_v not_o one_o form_n of_o church-government_n in_o the_o new_a testament_n so_o whitgift_n in_o dr._n stillingfleet_n iren._n and_o hooker_n eccl._n polit._n lib._n iii_o and_o if_o no_o form_n be_v command_v therefore_o not_o the_o prelatical_a other_o both_o papist_n and_o protestant_n do_v say_v that_o the_o presbyter_n mention_v in_o the_o new_a testament_n be_v bishop_n in_o a_o proper_a sense_n thus_o petavius_n and_o hammond_n but_o with_o this_o difference_n petavius_n think_v there_o be_v many_o bishop_n in_o one_o church_n as_o in_o ephesus_n and_o that_o the_o simple_a manner_n of_o the_o church_n will_v then_o bear_v this_o till_o ambition_n have_v corrupt_v men._n dr._n hammond_n conceive_v there_o be_v but_o one_o bishop_n in_o one_o church_n this_o notion_n of_o bishop_n without_o subject_a elder_n be_v begin_v by_o scotus_n as_o fr._n a_o sancta_fw-la clara_n intimate_v some_o late_a writer_n acknowledge_v that_o bishop_n and_o presbyter_n be_v the_o same_o at_o first_o but_o that_o the_o apostle_n towards_o the_o latter_a end_n of_o their_o day_n appoint_v the_o new_a order_n of_o superior_a bishop_n bishop_n pearson_n dr._n beveridge_n and_o other_o go_v this_o way_n the_o former_a hypothesis_n make_v all_o the_o presbyter_n mention_v in_o the_o new_a testament_n to_o be_v real_a bishop_n and_o this_o make_v all_o the_o bishop_n mention_v there_o to_o be_v mere_a presbyter_n and_o pretend_v that_o diocesan_n bishop_n be_v settle_v afterward_o our_o author_n espouse_n this_o last_o opinion_n and_o plead_v for_o it_o in_o his_o loose_a and_o confuse_a way_n this_o hypothesis_n be_v no_o less_o precarious_a than_o the_o former_a and_o receive_v very_o little_a confirmation_n from_o the_o author_n of_o tentamen_n novum_n it_o be_v much_o more_o honourable_a and_o safe_a for_o the_o defender_n of_o episcopacy_n to_o fix_v it_o on_o the_o best_a foundation_n it_o have_v to_o wit_n the_o law_n of_o the_o land_n by_o which_o the_o first_o reformer_n profess_o hold_v it_o it_o be_v the_o express_a doctrine_n of_o the_o old_a church_n of_o england_n before_o bishop_n land_n time_n that_o bishop_n as_o superior_a to_o presbyter_n be_v a_o appointment_n of_o the_o civil_a magistrate_n as_o j._n o._n have_v prove_v in_o his_o plea_n p._n 113_o 114._o this_o be_v agreeable_a to_o the_o law_n of_o the_o land_n which_o acknowledge_v nothing_o by_o divine_a right_n in_o a_o bishop_n but_o his_o be_v a_o presbyter_n 37._o hen._n viii_o cap._n 17._o it_o be_v enact_v and_o declare_v that_o arch-bishop_n bishop_n arch-deacon_n and_o other_o ecclesiastical_a person_n have_v no_o manner_n of_o jurisdiction_n ecclesiastical_a but_o by_o under_z and_o from_o his_o royal_a majesty_n the_o supreme_a head_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n and_o ireland_n to_o who_o by_o holy_a scripture_n all_o authority_n and_o power_n be_v whole_o give_v to_o hear_v and_o determine_v all_o manner_n of_o cause_n ecclesiastical_a the_o same_o be_v declare_v in_o a_o act_n of_o parliament_n make_v 1_o edw._n vi_o cap._n 2._o in_o these_o word_n all_o authority_n of_o jurisdiction_n spiritual_a and_o temporal_a be_v derive_v and_o deduce_v from_o the_o king_n majesty_n as_o supreme_a head_n of_o these_o church_n and_o realm_n of_o england_n and_o ireland_n see_v cook_n be_v rep._n de_fw-la jure_fw-la reg._n eccl._n fol._n 8._o the_o institution_n of_o a_o christian_a man_n print_v in_o the_o year_n 1543._o and_o allow_v by_o both_o house_n of_o parliament_n mention_n two_o order_n only_o viz._n priest_n and_o deacon_n as_o of_o divine_a right_n 3._o in_o the_o three_o chapter_n the_o rector_n attempt_v to_o prove_v that_o the_o first_o epistle_n to_o timothy_n be_v mitten_v after_o paul_n first_o bond_n at_o rome_n and_o consequent_o after_o the_o meeting_n at_o miletus_n act_v 20.17_o in_o my_o animadversion_n on_o this_o chapter_n i_o have_v vindicated_n the_o ancient_a chronologer_n and_o prove_v by_o several_a argument_n that_o that_o epistle_n be_v write_v before_o the_o meeting_n at_o miletus_n and_o by_o necessary_a consequence_n the_o government_n of_o the_o church_n of_o ephesus_n be_v in_o the_o presbytery_n after_o the_o write_n
way_n of_o manage_v controversy_n calvin_n vindicated_n bishop_n lordly_a title_n consider_v the_o parallel_n between_o the_o canon_n in_o act_n 15._o and_o the_o english_a canon_n parish-minister_n have_v no_o power_n of_o discipline_n the_o waldenses_n have_v no_o superior_a bishop_n prove_v 1._o from_o their_o doctrine_n that_o bishop_n and_o presbyter_n be_v the_o same_o 2._o from_o their_o own_o testimony_n 3._o the_o testimony_n of_o f._n paul_n 4._o by_o several_a instance_n of_o ordination_n by_o their_o presbyter_n in_o england_n before_o the_o reformation_n of_o the_o uninterrupted_a succession_n of_o bishop_n p._n 1_o to_o 45._o chap._n ii_o whether_o the_o jewish_a church_n be_v the_o first_o establish_v church_n the_o levitical_a priesthood_n no_o pattern_n for_o gospel-minister_n clemens_n rom._n vindicated_n whether_o jesus_n christ_n model_v his_o church_n after_o the_o jewish_a pattern_n or_o leave_v his_o church_n in_o a_o state_n of_o oligarchy_n as_o our_o author_n say_v his_o first_o instance_n of_o ordination_n from_o act_n 1._o consider_v 2._o the_o ordination_n of_o the_o seven_o deacon_n they_o be_v minister_n of_o table_n not_o of_o the_o word_n and_o sacrament_n prove_v from_o scripture_n and_o antiquity_n objection_n answer_v 3._o his_o three_o instance_n of_o ordination_n from_o act_n 9.17_o consider_v 4._o his_o four_o from_o act_n 13.1_o 2_o 3._o this_o instance_n of_o ordination_n by_o presbyter_n vindicated_n the_o difference_n between_o apostle_n and_o prophet_n as_o state_v by_o he_o consider_v 5._o his_o five_o instance_n from_o act_n 14.13_o examine_v 6._o act_n 19.6_o 7._o consider_v 7.1_o cor._n 5.3_o 4_o 5._o vindicated_n 8.1_o tim._n 4.14_o for_o ordination_n by_o presbyter_n vindicated_n dr._n owen_n defend_v the_o rector_n unsound_a in_o the_o doctrine_n of_o justification_n 9.1_o pet._n 5.2_o vindicated_n p._n 45._o to_o 99_o chap._n iii_o the_o apostle_n leave_v the_o government_n of_o ephesus_n in_o the_o presbyter_n this_o establishment_n prove_v to_o be_v his_o last_o divine_a perpetual_a act_n 20._o explain_v this_o government_n never_o alter_v presbyter_n a_o divine_a remedy_n against_o schism_n superior_a bishop_n not_o the_o remedy_n timothy_n no_o diocesan_n bishop_n a_o unfixed_a evangelist_n of_o the_o asian_a angel_n not_o so_o call_v from_o the_o provincial_a guardian_n angel_n ignatius_n his_o bishop_n not_o diocesan_n titus_n no_o diocesan_n bishop_n presbyter_n be_v ruler_n p._n 99_o to_o p._n 121._o chap._n iu._n the_o first_o epistle_n to_o timothy_n be_v write_v before_o paul_n imprisonment_n at_o rome_n acknowledge_v by_o the_o ancient_n and_o by_o the_o learned_a asserter_n of_o episcopacy_n bp._n hall_n dr._n hammond_n &c_n &c_n deny_v by_o the_o rhemist_n bp._n pearson_n etc._n etc._n paul_n journey_n to_o macedonia_n 1_o tim._n 1.3_o consider_v jerom_n vindicated_n reason_n to_o prove_v that_o the_o first_o epistle_n to_o timothy_n be_v write_v before_o paul_n first_o bond_n the_o second_o epistle_n write_v in_o his_o first_o bond_n a_o objection_n answer_v act_n 20.25_o consider_v p._n 121._o to_o p._n 141._o chap._n v._n of_o evangelist_n whether_o they_o be_v fix_v neg._n act_v 21.8_o consider_v timothy_n and_o titus_n unfixed_a hilarius_n his_o account_n of_o evangelist_n eusebius_n testimony_n vindicated_n mark_v no_o fix_a evangelist_n chrysostom_n account_n of_o evangelist_n agree_v with_o eusebius_n p._n 141._o to_o p._n 151._o chap._n vi_o of_o parish-discipline_n presbyter_n have_v power_n of_o government_n 1._o j._n oh_o first_o argument_n for_o ordination_n by_o presbyter_n viz._n the_o identity_n of_o bishop_n and_o presbyter_n acknowledge_v 1_o tim._n 5.17_o consider_v 1_o tim._n 1.3_o do_v not_o prove_v timothy_n bp._n of_o ephesus_n dr._n whittaker_n vindicated_n ignatius_n one_o altar_n explain_v the_o extent_n of_o the_o church_n of_o ephesus_n a_o objection_n answer_v rev._n 5.11_o vindicated_n dr._n lightfoot'_v notion_n of_o angel_n vindicated_n 2._o j._n oh_o second_v argument_n for_o ordination_n by_o presbyter_n and_o three_o argument_n vindicated_n presbyter_n succeed_v the_o apostle_n ignatius_n and_o ireneus_fw-la vindicated_n more_o testimony_n to_o the_o same_o effect_n p._n 151._o to_o p._n 190._o errata_fw-la page_n 11._o marg._n after_o 80._o read_v 1._o p._n 12._o m._n for_o 1235._o r._n 1245._o p._n 14._o m._n for_o 5.30_o r._n 530._o p._n 26._o m._n f._n p._n 14._o r._n p._n 13_o 14._o p._n 35._o l._n 25._o r._n pope_n casualty_n p._n 46_o l._n 20._o f._n 24._o r._n 26._o p._n 53._o l._n 22._o f._n 72._o r._n 73._o p._n 63._o m._n f._n clerios_fw-la r._n clericis_fw-la p._n 67._o l._n 13._o deal_n a._n l._n 15_o r._n resolve_v p._n 87._o l._n 6._o r._n sanhedrin_n p._n 89._o l._n 11._o f._n of_o r._n at_o p._n 100_o l._n 10._o f._n 18._o r._n 28._o p._n 104._o l._n 3._o r._n story_n p._n 106._o l._n 31._o r._n presbyter_n p._n 109._o l._n 38._o r._n mal._n 2.1.7_o p._n 111._o l._n 38._o r._n diocese_n p._n 120._o l._n 7._o r._n 2_o cor._n 2.12_o 13._o p._n 122._o l._n 15._o r._n goncession_n p._n 140._o l._n 13._o r._n you_o p._n 143._o l._n 13._o r._n cretensis_n p._n 148._o l._n 3.15_o r._n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d &_o l._n 30._o p._n 149._o l._n 15._o r._n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d p._n 151._o l._n 22._o r._n crambe_n p._n 153._o l._n 8._o r._n there_o p._n 157._o l._n 12._o r._n apostle_n p._n 160._o l._n 2._o f._n 22._o r._n 2.2_o l._n ult_n r._n a_o p._n 172._o l._n 36._o f._n dot_z r._n not_o p._n 175._o l._n 8._o r._n conduct_v a_o defence_n of_o scripture-ordination_a etc._n etc._n chap._n i._n the_o dissenter_n justify_v in_o their_o way_n of_o manage_n controversy_n calvin_n vindicated_n bishop_n lordly_a title_n consider_v the_o parallel_n between_o the_o canon_n in_o act_n 15._o and_o the_o english_a canon_n parish-minister_n have_v no_o power_n of_o discipline_n the_o waldenses_n have_v no_o superior_a bishop_n prove_v 1._o from_o their_o doctrine_n 2._o from_o their_o own_o testimony_n 3._o from_o f._n paul_n testimony_n 4._o by_o several_a instance_n of_o ordination_n by_o their_o presbyter_n in_o england_n before_o the_o reformation_n of_o the_o uninterrupted_a succession_n of_o bishop_n before_o he_o enter_v upon_o his_o subject_n he_o desire_v his_o common_a reader_n to_o observe_v the_o unfair_a way_n the_o dissenter_n have_v in_o manage_v controversy_n 2._o pref._n p._n 2._o 1._o do_v they_o pick_v up_o imperfect_a note_n of_o sermon_n preach_v a_o year_n or_o two_o before_o and_o take_v upon_o they_o to_o confute_v they_o when_o the_o author_n be_v dead_a and_o can_v vindicate_v themselves_o this_o be_v a_o little_a unfair_a but_o he_o know_v who_o do_v so_o when_o he_o preach_v his_o sermon_n of_o consecration_n in_o answer_n to_o a_o sermon_n of_o mr._n baldwin_n under_o the_o fictitious_a name_n of_o calvin_n as_o i_o be_o tell_v because_o forsooth_o calvus_n be_v bald_a and_o vincentio_n be_v wine_n and_o so_o you_o have_v the_o english_a of_o calvin_n que_fw-fr baldwine_n doubtless_o so_o learned_a a_o etymologist_n can_v give_v a_o reason_n why_o the_o odd_a epithet_n of_o bald_n be_v attribute_v to_o wine_n i_o be_o apt_a to_o think_v calvin_n himself_o as_o learned_a as_o he_o be_v never_o think_v of_o this_o rare_a etymon_n of_o his_o name_n but_o to_o return_v to_o our_o subject_n 2._o do_v the_o dissenter_n use_v to_o lodge_v their_o manuscript_n in_o some_o friend_n hand_n with_o a_o charge_n that_o none_o shall_v see_v they_o except_o they_o undertake_v to_o answer_v they_o and_o promise_v to_o return_v they_o the_o same_o day_n this_o be_v a_o unfair_a way_n of_o manage_v controversy_n and_o it_o be_v much_o more_o unfair_a for_o a_o man_n to_o triumph_v that_o a_o manuscript_n clog_v with_o inch_n unreasonable_a condition_n be_v not_o answer_v the_o rector_n can_v name_v the_o unfair_a man_n that_o have_v thus_o manage_v the_o controversy_n of_o the_o consecration-sermon_n mention_v before_o 3._o or_o do_v the_o dissenter_n pretend_v to_o answer_v book_n and_o leave_v the_o great_a part_n of_o they_o unanswered_a he_o know_v who_o do_v so_o also_o and_o insinuate_v in_o his_o title_n page_n as_o if_o he_o have_v answer_v the_o whole_a when_o indeed_o deed_n it_o be_v far_o otherwise_o this_o be_v a_o unfair_a way_n of_o manage_v controversy_n which_o somebody_o be_v guilty_a of_o but_o let_v we_o hear_v how_o he_o prove_v his_o charge_n i._o in_o most_o of_o their_o book_n be_v the_o argument_n what_o it_o will_v pref._n pref._n they_o represent_v we_o as_o arminian_o say_v he_o person_n that_o have_v a_o sore_a place_n complain_v they_o be_v hurt_v if_o one_o do_v but_o touch_v they_o this_o charge_n of_o arminianism_n be_v either_o true_a or_o false_a if_o true_a confess_v it_o and_o give_v glory_n to_o god_n if_o false_a disprove_v it_o i_o doubt_v the_o rector_n can_v acquit_v himself_o whatever_o other_o do_v for_o
mat_n 18.15_o 16_o 17._o 1_o cor._n 5.2_o cor._n 3.6_o his_o fancy_n that_o our_o minister_n ask_v leave_v of_o the_o lay-elders_a to_o suspend_v be_v a_o great_a mistake_n though_o common_a sense_n may_v teach_v he_o that_o two_o or_o three_o experience_a person_n of_o the_o congregation_n who_o he_o style_v lay-elders_a in_o conjunction_n with_o the_o minister_n be_v more_o competent_a judge_n of_o offence_n within_o the_o congregation_n than_o a_o lay-chancellor_n who_o live_v at_o a_o distance_n and_o be_v a_o mere_a stranger_n and_o usual_o make_v the_o best_a advantage_n of_o his_o office_n without_o any_o great_a regard_n to_o the_o salvation_n of_o soul_n he_o complain_v that_o the_o dissenter_n call_v they_o priest_n in_o contempt_n 13._o p._n 13._o though_o the_o word_n he_o but_o presbyter_n contract_v 1._o i_o know_v no_o reason_n why_o this_o gentleman_n shall_v be_v offend_v that_o we_o call_v they_o by_o a_o name_n which_o themselves_o be_v so_o fond_a of_o the_o word_n priesthood_n and_o priest_n be_v use_v five_o or_o six_o time_n in_o the_o form_n of_o ordination_n and_o the_o word_n minister_n be_v change_v by_o the_o reformer_n of_o the_o common_a prayer_n in_o 1662._o into_o that_o of_o priest_n at_o least_o in_o five_o place_n in_o the_o absolution_n in_o the_o response_n in_o the_o litany_n and_o at_o the_o communion_n etc._n etc._n 2._o admit_v it_o to_o be_v a_o contraction_n of_o presbyter_n we_o must_v consider_v word_n non_fw-la a_o quo_fw-la sed_fw-la ad_fw-la quid_fw-la as_o the_o schoolman_n speak_v not_o as_o they_o do_v original_o signify_v but_o as_o they_o do_v at_o present_a it_o be_v certain_a that_o the_o learned_a translator_n of_o the_o new_a testament_n never_o render_v the_o greek_a presbyter_n by_o priest_n in_o english_a and_o they_o have_v reason_n for_o it_o because_o the_o word_n priest_n in_o common_a use_n signify_v the_o sacrifice_a priest_n of_o the_o law_n who_o name_n be_v never_o in_o the_o new_a testament_n give_v to_o minister_n of_o the_o church_n as_o dr._n fulk_n observe_v against_o the_o rhemish_a seminary_n 4._o rhem._n in_o act_n 14._o s._n 4._o who_o quarrel_n with_o our_o first_o reformer_n for_o translate_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d elder_a and_o not_o priest_n the_o hebrew_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d and_o the_o greek_a 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d be_v general_o translate_v priest_n in_o our_o english_a bibles_n and_o they_o proper_o signify_v sacrifice_a prieft_n our_o author_n confess_v 14._o pref._n p._n 14._o that_o it_o be_v very_o requisite_a that_o we_o shall_v not_o know_v of_o any_o interruption_n in_o the_o succession_n of_o holy_a order_n but_o it_o be_v infinite_a satisfaction_n when_o we_o have_v a_o moral_a assurance_n that_o there_o have_v be_v none_o j._n o._n have_v prove_v in_o his_o plea_n that_o the_o succession_n have_v be_v interrupt_v 178._o p._n 168._o to_o 178._o and_o that_o it_o be_v moral_o impossible_a by_o this_o principle_n for_o any_o man_n to_o know_v himself_o to_o be_v a_o true_a minister_n of_o christ_n but_o our_o rector_n never_o take_v notice_n of_o it_o not_o unlike_o some_o sort_n of_o disputant_n who_o resolve_v to_o hold_v the_o conclusion_n let_v what_o will_v come_v of_o the_o premise_n he_o that_o have_v moral_a assurance_n that_o there_o have_v be_v no_o interruption_n which_o beget_v in_o the_o rector_n infinite_a satisfaction_n must_v be_v sure_a that_o he_o who_o ordain_v he_o be_v ordain_v by_o a_o canonical_a bishop_n that_o that_o bishop_n ordination_n be_v not_o void_a by_o canon_n particular_o he_o must_v be_v sure_a to_o know_v he_o come_v not_o in_o by_o simony_n that_o he_o be_v not_o a_o heretic_n or_o erroneous_a in_o the_o fundamental_o or_o ordain_v by_o a_o bishop_n out_o of_o his_o own_o province_n he_o must_v know_v that_o all_o the_o bishop_n successive_o from_o the_o apostle_n time_n by_o who_o he_o derive_v his_o claim_n be_v thus_o ordain_v one_o interruption_n spoil_v the_o whole_a line_n he_o must_v be_v able_a to_o disprove_v all_o the_o interruption_n mention_v by_o historian_n he_o must_v prove_v that_o sergius_n the_o ii_o not_o obtain_v the_o popedom_n by_o magie_n 742._o naucl._n p._n 742._o which_o he_o himself_o confess_v he_o do_v that_o liberius_n do_v not_o subscribe_v the_o arian_n confession_n in_o the_o council_n of_o sirmium_n that_o pope_n honorius_n in_o the_o second_o general_n council_n be_v wrongful_o condemn_v for_o a_o heretic_n that_o marcellinus_n be_v no_o idolater_n nor_o celestine_n a_o nestorian_a heretic_n that_o the_o charge_n of_o simony_n put_v in_o against_o the_o english_a bishop_n 1405._o vide_fw-la fox_n acts-ad_a a._n d._n 1405._o scarce_o one_o except_v among_o king_n henry_n ivth_n bishop_n be_v false_a if_o any_o one_o of_o these_o be_v true_a as_o all_o may_v be_v for_o aught_o we_o know_v to_o the_o contrary_a and_o a_o thousand_o the_o like_a the_o succession_n of_o ordain_v bishop_n be_v interrupt_v and_o the_o ordination_n of_o all_o that_o derive_v from_o they_o be_v a_o nullity_n see_v the_o learned_a reason_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o worcester_n against_o this_o succession_n 299._o iren._n p._n 299._o the_o scripture_n no_o where_n mention_v this_o succession_n where_o be_v the_o succession_n of_o the_o jewish_a high-priest_n when_o the_o roman_a governor_n set_v up_o who_o they_o please_v and_o change_v they_o annual_o without_o regard_n to_o the_o divine_a law_n see_v john_n 11.51_o 3._o joseph_n antiq_fw-la xviii_o 3._o where_o shall_v we_o find_v the_o succession_n when_o the_o woman_n be_v in_o the_o wilderness_n and_o the_o witness_n slay_v gospel_n ordinance_n be_v plain_a thing_n and_o not_o clog_v with_o insuperable_a difficulty_n but_o so_o much_o be_v say_v to_o this_o subject_a in_o j._n oh_o plea_n that_o it_o be_v needless_a to_o add_v more_o to_o justify_v their_o ordination_n say_v mr._n g._n by_o the_o example_n of_o the_o lollard_n 15._o pref._n p._n 15._o be_v but_o to_o talk_v of_o yesterday_o of_o those_o who_o appear_v not_o in_o the_o world_n till_o about_o henry_n iii_n reign_n 1._o j._n o._n give_v about_o twelve_o instance_n of_o ordination_n by_o presbyter_n 125._o plea_n cap._n x._o p._n 125._o all_o more_o ancient_a than_o this_o of_o the_o follower_n of_o wickliff_n our_o author_n according_a to_o his_o great_a candour_n overlook_v all_o the_o rest_n and_z attack_n only_o this_o late_a instance_n and_o why_o this_o that_o he_o may_v say_v it_o be_v but_o of_o yesterday_n and_o yet_o his_o yesterday_n be_v above_o four_o hundred_o year_n ago_o for_o king_n henry_n iii_o dye_v in_o the_o year_n 1272._o 2._o the_o lollard_n as_o they_o be_v call_v in_o contempt_n be_v famous_a witness_n against_o antichristian_a error_n in_o their_o time_n and_o abundance_n of_o they_o seal_v their_o testimony_n with_o their_o blood_n we_o can_v therefore_o judge_v so_o light_o of_o their_o practice_n as_o the_o rector_n do_v it_o be_v true_a they_o labour_v under_o great_a difficulty_n as_o he_o observe_v but_o that_o be_v not_o the_o reason_n of_o presbyter_n ordain_v among_o they_o but_o their_o assert_v a_o inherent_a power_n in_o presbyter_n as_o such_o to_o ordain_v as_o j._n o._n have_v prove_v out_o of_o walsingham_n hist_n p._n 339._o in_o the_o very_a place_n which_o he_o animadvert_v upon_o but_o it_o be_v not_o his_o interest_n to_o take_v notice_n of_o it_o 3._o this_o instance_n be_v the_o more_o considerable_a because_o the_o lollard_n be_v the_o offspring_n of_o the_o ancient_n waldenses_n as_o perrin_n observe_v in_o england_n 3_o hist_o wald._a lib._n 1._o c_o 3_o say_v he_o they_o be_v call_v lollard_n from_o one_o lollard_n who_o teach_v there_o the_o persecute_a waldenses_n be_v scatter_v flee_v into_o provence_n and_o the_o alps_o some_o into_o calabria_n bohemia_n polonia_n and_o into_o britain_n as_o thuanus_n observe_v pref._n lib._n v._o ad_fw-la a._n d._n 1550._o pref._n so_o that_o this_o be_v a_o further_a confirmation_n that_o the_o waldenses_n have_v no_o bishop_n of_o the_o present_a english_a species_n but_o say_v our_o author_n 16._o p._n 15_o and_o 16._o as_o for_o waldenses_n or_o vaudois_n have_v have_v no_o other_o minister_n than_o presbyter_n ordain_v by_o presbyter_n for_o near_a five_o hundred_o year_n past_a as_o j._n o._n affirm_v it_o may_v prove_v one_o and_o not_o the_o least_o of_o his_o mistake_n when_o i_o shall_v here_o have_v set_v down_o what_o a_o learned_a neighbour_n of_o i_o communicate_v to_o i_o he_o tell_v i_o that_o he_o find_v in_o the_o history_n of_o the_o church_n of_o bohemia_n that_o the_o brethren_n of_o bohemia_n suspect_v the_o validity_n of_o ordination_n by_o presbyter_n send_v unto_o the_o waldenses_n a._n d._n 1467._o michael_n zamburgius_n their_o rector_n with_o two_o other_o these_o find_v stephen_n the_o waldensian_a bishop_n who_o with_o another_o bishop_n and_o
some_o minister_n create_v zamburgius_n and_o his_o two_o companion_n bishop_n confer_v on_o they_o the_o power_n to_o ordain_v minister_n this_o be_v sufficient_a say_v he_o to_o make_v a_o man_n doubt_v j._n oh_o quotation_n this_o quotation_n which_o mr._n g._n borrow_a of_o his_o learned_a neighbour_n and_o triumph_n in_o as_o a_o wonderful_a discovery_n of_o the_o state_n of_o the_o waldenses_n he_o may_v have_v find_v in_o j._n oh_o plea_n p._n 157._o quote_v out_o of_o the_o history_n of_o bohemia_n to_o which_o he_o refer_v his_o reader_n in_o the_o margin_n of_o his_o book_n the_o rector_n be_v a_o singular_a man_n for_o answer_v book_n who_o must_v be_v oblige_v to_o his_o learned_a neighbour_n for_o a_o quotation_n which_o any_o common_a reader_n can_v find_v in_o the_o book_n which_o he_o undertake_v to_o answer_v a_o man_n who_o read_v book_n with_o so_o little_a observation_n may_v be_v presume_v to_o answer_v they_o with_o lèss_a judgement_n the_o reader_n may_v see_v the_o remark_n upon_o that_o story_n in_o j._n oh_o plea_n which_o may_v convince_v he_o that_o the_o waldensian_a bishop_n be_v only_o the_o senior_a pastor_n with_o who_o the_o power_n of_o ordination_n be_v entrust_v for_o order_n sake_n as_o be_v do_v here_o in_o the_o late_a time_n of_o presbytery_n and_o be_v still_o both_o here_o and_o in_o the_o foreign_a reform_a church_n in_o all_o ordination_n by_o presbyter_n there_o be_v a_o moderator_n or_o precedent_n who_o be_v the_o chief_a manager_n of_o the_o action_n for_o order_n sake_n but_o in_o conjunction_n with_o his_o brethren_n over_o who_o he_o claim_v no_o jurisdiction_n or_o superiority_n in_o power_n this_o be_v the_o state_n of_o the_o waldenses_n their_o bishop_n be_v only_o nominal_a and_o titular_a but_o have_v no_o power_n over_o their_o brethren_n they_o be_v only_o for_o order_n sake_n the_o principal_a manager_n of_o ordination_n this_o appear_v 1._o because_o it_o be_v their_o receive_a doctrine_n that_o all_o presbyter_n be_v in_o a_o state_n of_o parity_n to_o this_o purpose_n they_o speak_v in_o a_o certain_a confession_n of_o their_o faith_n 13._o perr_n hist_o i._o 13._o art_n v._o we_o hold_v that_o the_o minister_n of_o the_o church_n ought_v not_o to_o have_v any_o superiority_n over_o the_o clergy_n aeneas_n silvias_n who_o write_v a_o book_n of_o their_o doctrine_n dogm_n inter_fw-la sacerdotes_fw-la nullum_fw-la discrimen_fw-la boh._n hist_o de_fw-fr vald._n dogm_n report_v this_o concern_v they_o that_o they_o affirm_v the_o roman_a bishop_n to_o be_v equal_a to_o other_o bishop_n and_o that_o between_o priest_n there_o be_v no_o difference_n the_o same_o be_v affirm_v concern_v they_o by_o nauclerus_fw-la he_o represent_v they_o say_v that_o all_o priest_n be_v equal_a 47._o chronog_n vol._n 2._o gen._n 47._o and_o it_o be_v not_o any_o superior_a dignity_n but_o the_o merit_n of_o their_o conversation_n that_o advance_v some_o above_o other_o this_o be_v the_o constant_a doctrine_n of_o our_o english_a apostle_n john_n wickliff_n 1389._o vide_fw-la hist_n arg._n ad_fw-la ann._n dom_fw-la 1389._o and_o his_o follower_n as_o walsingham_n note_n in_o several_a place_n this_o also_o be_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o bohemian_o who_o be_v enlighten_v by_o wickliff_n book_n the_o taborite_n in_o their_o confession_n say_v that_o the_o confer_v of_o order_n only_o by_o bishop_n 23._o exit_fw-la consuetudine_fw-la habertur_fw-la ecclesiae_fw-la lyd._n wald._n p._n 23._o and_o that_o they_o have_v great_a authority_n than_o other_o minister_n be_v not_o from_o any_o faith_n or_o authority_n of_o the_o scripture_n but_o from_o the_o custom_n of_o the_o church_n the_o bishop_n they_o receive_v from_o the_o waldenses_n be_v make_v by_o two_o of_o their_o titular_a bishop_n bohem._n hist_o of_o the_o persec_n of_o bohem._n and_o some_o presbyter_n which_o bespeak_v they_o to_o be_v no_o superior_a order_n of_o minister_n for_o presbyter_n can_v make_v bishop_n of_o the_o english_a species_n one_o of_o the_o article_n against_o john_n hus_n the_o bohemian_a martyr_n be_v that_o he_o affirm_v that_o all_o priest_n be_v of_o like_a power_n constant_n act_n and_o mon._n in_o conc._n constant_n and_o that_o the_o reservation_n of_o the_o casualty_n the_o order_n of_o bishop_n and_o the_o consecration_n of_o priest_n be_v invent_v only_o for_o covetousness_n 2._o that_o they_o have_v no_o real_a bishop_n superior_a to_o presbyter_n be_v evident_a from_o their_o own_o testimony_n the_o papist_n misrepresent_v they_o as_o some_o other_o will_v do_v now_o that_o they_o have_v bishop_n to_o who_o they_o pay_v a_o mighty_a deference_n this_o be_v most_o false_a 10._o hist_o wald._a l._n 10._o as_o perrin_n evince_v out_o of_o their_o own_o write_n the_o monk_n rainerius_n say_v he_o report_v many_o thing_n touch_v the_o vocation_n of_o the_o pastor_n of_o the_o waldenses_n which_o never_o be_v as_o that_o which_o be_v impose_v upon_o they_o that_o they_o have_v one_o great_a bishop_n and_o two_o follower_n which_o he_o call_v the_o elder_a sou_n and_o the_o young_a and_o a_o deacon_n that_o he_o lay_v his_o hand_n on_o other_o with_o sovereign_a authority_n and_o send_v they_o whither_o he_o think_v good_a like_o a_o pope_n that_o they_o have_v no_o such_o bishop_n he_o prove_v out_o of_o the_o book_n of_o the_o pastor_n george_n maurel_n and_o peter_n mascon_n who_o give_v this_o account_n of_o their_o discipline_n the_o last_o that_o be_v receive_v or_o ordain_v be_v to_o do_v nothing_o without_o the_o leave_n and_o licence_n of_o their_o seniors_n receive_v or_o ordain_v before_o they_o as_o also_o they_o that_o be_v first_o ought_v not_o to_o attempt_v any_o thing_n without_o the_o approbation_n of_o their_o companion_n to_o the_o end_n that_o all_o thing_n may_v be_v do_v among_o we_o in_o order_n the_o reader_n may_v note_v here_o 1._o that_o the_o waldensian_a bishop_n be_v only_o the_o seniour_n pastor_n 2._o that_o these_o have_v no_o power_n over_o other_o minister_n 3._o that_o they_o can_v not_o put_v forth_o any_o act_n of_o government_n without_o the_o approbation_n of_o their_o brethren_n so_o that_o the_o waldensian_a church_n be_v govern_v by_o the_o common_a council_n of_o the_o presbyter_n or_o pastor_n 4._o all_o this_o be_v for_o order_n sake_n i_o leave_v it_o to_o the_o impartial_a to_o judge_n whether_o this_o sort_n of_o government_n have_v any_o thing_n of_o the_o form_n of_o our_o episcopal_a government_n these_o testimony_n be_v sufficient_a to_o satisfy_v unprejudiced_a person_n that_o the_o waldenses_n have_v no_o bishop_n superior_a to_o presbyter_n but_o i_o will_v add_v a_o few_o more_fw-mi ex_fw-la abundanti_fw-la 3._o that_o they_o have_v no_o bishop_n in_o a_o proper_a sense_n appear_v by_o father_n paul_n description_n of_o they_o the_o people_n of_o the_o valley_n be_v a_o part_n of_o the_o waldenses_n who_o four_o hundred_o year_n since_o 1563._o since_o he_o end_v his_o history_n with_o the_o year_n 1563._o forsake_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o in_o regard_n of_o the_o persecution_n flee_v into_o polonia_n germany_n puglia_n provence_n and_o some_o of_o they_o into_o the_o valley_n of_o mountsenis_n lucerna_fw-la angronia_fw-la perosa_fw-la and_o st._n martin_n these_o have_v always_o continue_v in_o their_o separation_n with_o certain_a minister_n of_o their_o own_o who_o they_o call_v pastor_n when_o the_o doctrine_n of_o zuinglius_fw-la be_v plant_v in_o geneva_n do_v present_o unite_v themselves_o with_o those_o as_o agree_v with_o they_o in_o point_n of_o doctrine_n and_o principal_a rite_n 1559_o hist._n of_o c._n of_o trent_n lib._n v._o ad_fw-la a._n d._n 1559_o thus_o he_o observe_v in_o this_o quotation_n 1._o he_o ascribe_v to_o the_o waldenses_n certain_a minister_n not_o bishop_n who_o they_o call_v pastor_n if_o there_o have_v be_v any_o superior_a bishop_n among_o they_o so_o exact_a a_o historian_n will_v not_o have_v omit_v they_o 2._o he_o say_v they_o agree_v in_o doctrinos_n and_o rite_n with_o those_o of_o geneva_n 3._o they_o present_o unite_v with_o they_o by_o reason_n of_o this_o agreement_n i_o hope_v the_o rector_n will_v not_o affirm_v that_o the_o protestant_n of_o geneva_n have_v bishop_n no_o more_o have_v the_o waldenses_n who_o agree_v with_o they_o in_o rite_n and_o doctrine_n and_o among_o other_o doctrine_n in_o this_o of_o the_o parity_n of_o bishop_n and_o presbyter_n and_o so_o ready_o unite_v with_o they_o i_o doubt_v it_o will_v not_o be_v so_o easy_a to_o reconcile_v this_o gentleman_n to_o the_o doctrine_n and_o rite_n of_o geneva_n to_o be_v sure_a than_o his_o notion_n of_o episcopacy_n be_v very_o different_a from_o those_o of_o the_o anti-popish_a waldenses_n 4._o that_o they_o have_v no_o bishop_n may_v be_v further_o evidence_v by_o their_o ordination_n here_o in_o england_n which_o be_v by_o presbyter_n and_o not_o by_o bishop_n walsingham_n say_v 1389_o
ut_fw-la eorum_fw-la presbyteri_fw-la more_fw-it pontiâ—icum_fw-la novos_fw-la crearent_fw-la presbyteros_fw-la hist_o arg._n p._n 339._o ad_fw-la a._n d._n 1389_o that_o their_o presbyter_n after_o the_o manner_n of_o pontiff_n or_o bishop_n create_v new_a presbyter_n affirm_v that_o every_o priest_n have_v as_o great_a power_n of_o bind_v and_o lose_v and_o perform_v all_o other_o ecclesiastical_a act_n as_o the_o pope_n himself_o have_v or_o can_v give_v this_o be_v not_o a_o case_n of_o mere_a necessity_n for_o they_o assert_v a_o inherent_a power_n in_o presbyter_n to_o ordain_v these_o presbyter_n make_v by_o presbyter_n be_v the_o eminent_a witness_n against_o anti-christian_n usurpation_n in_o this_o land_n and_o many_o of_o they_o sacrifice_v their_o life_n for_o the_o testimony_n of_o jesus_n their_o ordination_n though_o private_a by_o reason_n of_o the_o iniquity_n of_o the_o time_n be_v many_o and_o considerable_a if_o they_o ordain_v minister_n in_o k._n rich._n ii_o time_n as_o walsingham_n say_v they_o do_v supra_fw-la vbi_fw-la supra_fw-la much_o more_o under_o k._n henry_n iu._n and_o the_o follow_a reign_n when_o they_o can_v not_o have_v episcopal_a ordination_n if_o they_o have_v desire_v they_o the_o bishop_n be_v become_v their_o mortal_a enemy_n and_o conspire_v their_o destruction_n by_o the_o bloody_a statute_n de_fw-fr haereticis_fw-la comburendis_fw-la and_o archbishop_n arundel_n wicked_a constitution_n in_o the_o year_n 1401._o i_o find_v one_o of_o their_o presbyter_n burn_v at_o smithfield_n walsingham_n according_a to_o the_o old_a popish_a hypothesis_n that_o none_o but_o bishop_n can_v ordain_v call_v he_o pseudo-presbyter_n 364_o hist_o p._n 364_o a_o false_a presbyter_n in_o the_o year_n 1414._o william_n cleydon_n a_o inveterate_a lollard_n as_o the_o monk_n call_v he_o make_v his_o own_o son_n a_o priest_n 1391._o in_o tantam_fw-la dementiam_fw-la ruerat_fw-la ut_fw-la etiam_fw-la silium_fw-la proprium_fw-la sacerdotem_fw-la constitueret_fw-la hist_o arg._n p._n 390._o act_n &_o mon._n ad_fw-la a._n d._n 1391._o it_o be_v not_o to_o be_v doubt_v but_o he_o be_v a_o presbyter_n himself_o though_o not_o popish_o ordain_v and_o with_o the_o assistance_n of_o other_o ordain_v his_o son_n mr._n william_n swinderby_n a_o eminent_a and_o learned_a confessor_n in_o the_o sentence_n which_o the_o bishop_n of_o hereford_n pass_v upon_o he_o be_v say_v to_o pretend_v himself_o to_o be_v a_o priest_n have_v he_o be_v ordain_v by_o a_o bishop_n he_o have_v be_v a_o real_a priest_n in_o the_o bishop_n account_n but_o have_v no_o such_o ordination_n he_o call_v he_o a_o pretend_a priest_n mr._n w._n thorp_n go_v to_o the_o lollard_n and_o by_o they_o be_v send_v to_o preach_v the_o archbishop_n of_o canterbury_n tell_v he_o 516._o ibid_fw-la ad_fw-la a._n 1407._o p._n 514_o 516._o that_o no_o bishop_n will_v admit_v he_o to_o preach_v and_o that_o he_o be_v not_o send_v or_o license_v by_o they_o they_o can_v not_o submit_v to_o episcopal_a ordination_n ibid._n ibid._n without_o take_v unlawful_a oath_n as_o mr._n thorp_n say_v to_o the_o archbishop_n before_o who_o he_o prove_v the_o truth_n of_o their_o mission_n from_o the_o success_n of_o their_o ministry_n in_o the_o conversion_n of_o soul_n gospel_n letter_n of_o licerse_n from_o the_o bishop_n be_v invent_v here_o about_o this_o time_n to_o obstruct_v the_o course_n of_o the_o gospel_n since_o this_o aforesaid_a witness_v of_o god_n say_v he_o suffice_v to_o all_o true_a preacher_n we_o think_v that_o we_o do_v not_o the_o office_n of_o priesthood_n if_o that_o we_o leave_v our_o preach_a because_o that_o we_o have_v not_o or_o may_v not_o have_v due_o bishop_n letter_n to_o witness_v that_o we_o be_v send_v of_o they_o to_o preach_v john_n purvey_v a_o learned_a writer_n against_o popery_n say_v in_o one_o of_o his_o book_n that_o every_o holy_a man_n who_o be_v a_o minister_n of_o christ_n although_o he_o be_v not_o shave_v be_v a_o true_a priest_n ordain_v of_o god_n 529._o act_n &_o mon._n p._n 529._o although_o not_o mitre_a bishop_n ever_o lay_v his_o character_n upon_o he_o we_o read_v of_o four_o minister_n in_o the_o famous_a congregation_n at_o hamersham_n who_o all_o die_v martyr_n for_o the_o truth_n tho._n man_n call_v dr._n man_n one_o of_o they_o confess_v that_o he_o have_v turn_v 700_o people_n to_o his_o doctrine_n he_o be_v burn_v in_o smithfield_n another_o of_o they_o tilesworth_n call_v dr._n tilsworth_n be_v burn_v at_o amersham_n the_o three_o rob._n cousin_n otherwise_o call_v dr._n cousin_n be_v burn_v in_o buckingham_n the_o four_o be_v hang_v in_o the_o bishop_n of_o lincoln_n prison_n the_o three_o former_a be_v formal_o declare_v heretic_n and_o deliver_v up_o to_o the_o secular_a power_n but_o none_o of_o they_o be_v own_a for_o priest_n by_o their_o judge_n or_o degrade_v by_o they_o which_o they_o must_v have_v be_v by_o the_o popish_a law_n have_v they_o be_v ordain_v by_o bishop_n before_o the_o secular_a arm_n can_v reach_v they_o one_o tho._n arthur_n who_o at_o length_n abjure_v as_o several_a other_o do_v and_o yet_o afterward_o die_v martyr_n about_o the_o year_n 1531._o as_o he_o answer_v to_o some_o article_n of_o wickliff_n doctrine_n lay_v to_o his_o charge_n tell_v the_o people_n good_a people_n if_o i_o shall_v suffer_v persecution_n for_o the_o preach_n of_o the_o gospel_n of_o god_n 973._o ib._n p._n 973._o yet_o there_o be_v sâ—ven_v thousand_o more_o that_o will_v preach_v the_o gospel_n of_o god_n as_o i_o do_v now_o note_v here_o 1._o that_o the_o preacher_n of_o wickliff_n doctrine_n be_v very_o numerous_a here_o at_o this_o time_n mr._n arthur_n affirm_v they_o to_o be_v 7000_o perhaps_o he_o put_v a_o definite_a for_o a_o indefinite_a number_n allude_v to_o the_o 7000_o in_o israel_n that_o have_v not_o bow_v down_o the_o knee_n to_o baal_n it_o can_v be_v deny_v but_o by_o 7000_o he_o intend_v a_o great_a number_n 2._o this_o great_a number_n of_o minister_n must_v be_v ordain_v by_o presbyter_n for_o the_o bishop_n will_v send_v none_o of_o they_o as_o be_v observe_v before_o they_o clog_v their_o ordination_n with_o such_o hard_a condition_n as_o the_o conscientious_a lollard_n can_v not_o comply_v with_o and_o use_v all_o the_o precaution_n possible_a to_o hinder_v their_o preach_v we_o see_v here_o notwithstanding_o the_o severe_a persecution_n against_o the_o poor_a lollard_n they_o grow_v and_o increase_v exceed_o as_o the_o israelite_n in_o egypt_n and_o have_v so_o many_o thousand_o of_o faithful_a and_o laborious_a minister_n who_o must_v be_v ordain_v by_o presbyter_n the_o bishop_n be_v their_o swear_a enemy_n and_o oblige_v by_o their_o pontifical_a oath_n to_o extirpate_v they_o the_o lollard_n here_o be_v a_o branch_n of_o the_o old_a waldenses_n as_o we_o prove_v before_o and_o as_o may_v be_v gather_v from_o that_o passage_n in_o rainerius_n who_o say_v 4._o contra._n wald._a c._n 4._o there_o be_v hardly_o any_o country_n into_o which_o this_o sect_n have_v not_o make_v a_o shift_n to_o creep_v and_o be_v i_o be_o upon_o this_o quotation_n i_o will_v observe_v one_o thing_n in_o rainerius_n he_o say_v they_o be_v more_o pernicious_a to_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n than_o any_o other_o sect_n for_o three_o reason_n 1._o because_o more_o last_a for_o some_o say_v that_o it_o have_v be_v ever_o since_o the_o time_n of_o silvester_n and_o other_o deduce_v it_o since_o the_o time_n of_o the_o apostle_n 2._o because_o more_o general_n there_o be_v hardly_o any_o country_n into_o which_o it_o have_v not_o creep_v 3._o because_o all_o other_o be_v abominable_a to_o god_n for_o the_o immanity_n of_o their_o blasphemy_n but_o this_o of_o the_o waldenses_n only_o carry_v with_o it_o a_o great_a show_n of_o piety_n because_o they_o live_v just_o before_o man_n and_o believe_v true_o of_o god_n and_o all_o the_o article_n of_o the_o creed_n only_o they_o blaspheme_v and_o hate_v the_o roman_a church_n if_o they_o be_v so_o ancient_a as_o rainerius_n seem_v to_o confess_v and_o have_v no_o bishop_n as_o i_o have_v prove_v j._n oh_o assertion_n that_o they_o have_v no_o bishop_n for_o 500_o year_n hold_v good_a nay_o he_o may_v have_v say_v 1500_o year_n according_a to_o this_o account_n of_o rainerius_n i_o hope_v i_o have_v sufficient_o prove_v that_o the_o waldenses_n have_v superior_a bishop_n for_o 500_o year_n last_o pass_v and_o explain_v or_o rather_o vindicated_n his_o learned_a neighbour_n as_o he_o call_v it_o but_o indeed_o j._n oh_o quotation_n he_o conclude_v his_o preface_n with_o a_o strong_a presumption_n and_o moral_a assurance_n of_o the_o uninterrupted_a succession_n of_o order_n 17._o p._n 17._o it_o shall_v seem_v if_o i_o understand_v he_o that_o a_o strong_a presumption_n and_o moral_a assurance_n be_v one_o and_o the_o same_o with_o he_o which_o most_o will_v acknowledge_v to_o be_v very_o different_a thing_n or_o
he_o that_o can_v to_o reconcile_v these_o contradiction_n v._o his_o next_o instance_n of_o ordination_n be_v from_o act_n 14.23_o 12._o p._n 12._o the_o ordination_n mention_v there_o be_v by_o apostle_n and_o not_o by_o presbyter_n as_o he_o say_v this_o instance_n make_v as_o little_a for_o he_o as_o the_o former_a because_o 1._o there_o be_v good_a reason_n why_o the_o apostle_n alone_o shall_v ordain_v presbyter_n in_o church_n that_o have_v no_o minister_n in_o they_o until_o the_o apostle_n have_v constitute_v they_o presbyter_n can_v not_o ordain_v before_o they_o be_v in_o be_v he_o be_v aware_a of_o this_o reason_n and_o allow_v these_o church_n have_v no_o presbyter_n in_o they_o at_o this_o time_n 13._o p._n 13._o but_o this_o say_v he_o be_v not_o the_o reason_n for_o then_o philip_n will_v have_v lay_v hand_n on_o those_o that_o be_v ordain_v at_o samaria_n the_o instance_n of_o philip_n we_o consider_v before_o if_o he_o be_v a_o deacon_n as_o he_o affirm_v all_o will_v own_o he_o have_v no_o power_n of_o ordination_n if_o a_o evangelist_n as_o it_o shall_v seem_v from_o act_n 21.8_o all_o will_v own_v evangelist_n may_v ordain_v but_o they_o can_v not_o give_v the_o extraordinary_a gift_n of_o the_o holy_a spirit_n which_o be_v give_v by_o the_o apostle_n 2._o the_o apostle_n make_v elder_n in_o every_o church_n with_o the_o suffrage_n of_o the_o people_n so_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d which_o we_o render_v ordain_v act_v 14.23_o signify_v loc_fw-la signify_v significat_fw-la hos_fw-la suffragiis_fw-la electos_fw-la esse_fw-la erasmus_n in_o loc_fw-la the_o multitude_n of_o believer_n choose_v the_o deacon_n who_o mr._n g._n will_v have_v to_o be_v the_o same_o with_o these_o elder_n before_o the_o apostle_n ordain_v they_o and_o so_o they_o do_v the_o two_o candidate_n for_o the_o apostleship_n act_v 1_o mr._n g._n allow_v this_o power_n of_o the_o people_n now_o if_o these_o ordination_n be_v precedent_n unto_o we_o as_o he_o take_v they_o to_o be_v they_o be_v but_o ill_o follow_v by_o our_o episcopal_a ordainer_n for_o the_o election_n of_o the_o people_n seldom_o precede_v their_o ordination_n 3._o they_o ordain_v elder_n in_o every_o church_n not_o one_o but_o many_o and_o why_o not_o bishop_n also_o if_o they_o have_v be_v necessary_a it_o be_v evident_a there_o be_v none_o at_o this_o time_n the_o apostle_n leave_v the_o church_n under_o the_o care_n or_o these_o elder_n without_o superior_a bishop_n it_o will_v be_v say_v these_o elder_n be_v subject_a to_o the_o apostle_n and_o be_v not_o the_o bishop_n subject_n to_o the_o apostle_n also_o i_o hope_v none_o will_v say_v they_o be_v equal_a to_o they_o how_o come_v the_o apostle_n not_o to_o ordain_v a_o bishop_n in_o every_o church_n when_o they_o themselves_o make_v but_o a_o short_a stay_n with_o they_o 24._o act_n 14.23_o 24._o they_o can_v not_o personal_o oversee_v they_o all_o and_o if_o bishop_n have_v be_v necessary_a in_o their_o absence_n doubtless_o they_o will_v have_v appoint_v they_o it_o will_v be_v say_v they_o intend_v to_o return_v to_o visit_v they_o again_o but_o when_o they_o they_o take_v their_o last_o leave_n of_o they_o than_o they_o appoint_v bishop_n for_o their_o successor_n this_o be_v notorious_o false_a for_o the_o apostle_n paul_n commit_v the_o church_n of_o ephesus_n to_o the_o government_n of_o the_o presbyter_n there_o when_o he_o take_v his_o last_o leave_n of_o they_o intend_v to_o see_v they_o no_o more_o 28._o act_n 20.17_o 25_o 28._o whether_o he_o do_v see_v they_o again_o or_o no_o be_v nothing_o to_o the_o purpose_n for_o it_o be_v certain_a he_o think_v he_o shall_v see_v they_o no_o more_o how_o come_v he_o than_o not_o to_o leave_v a_o superior_a bishop_n over_o the_o presbyter_n of_o ephesus_n for_o his_o successor_n when_o he_o be_v take_v his_o final_a leave_n of_o they_o no_o one_o instance_n can_v be_v give_v in_o all_o the_o new_a testament_n of_o the_o apostle_n ordain_v a_o single_a person_n to_o succeed_v they_o as_o a_o fix_a officer_n in_o the_o government_n of_o any_o one_o church_n when_o they_o take_v their_o last_o leave_n of_o it_o when_o the_o apostle_n leave_v timothy_n at_o ephesus_n he_o intend_v to_o come_v again_o 1_o tim._n 3.14_o when_o titus_n have_v ordain_v elder_n in_o crete_n to_o govern_v the_o church_n there_o the_o apostle_n call_v he_o away_o tit._n 3.12_o his_o next_o act_n of_o church_n government_n which_o he_o find_v in_o act_n 15._o 13._o p._n 13._o we_o have_v consider_v before_o none_o that_o i_o know_v of_o have_v argue_v for_o presbyter_n ordain_v from_o this_o place_n as_o he_o imagine_v they_o may_v he_o grant_v that_o elder_n have_v a_o share_n in_o the_o deliberative_a and_o legislative_a part_n of_o church-government_n 14._o p._n 14._o but_o seem_v loath_a to_o trust_v they_o with_o the_o executive_a power_n he_o give_v they_o the_o great_a and_o more_o difficult_a part_n of_o church-government_n viz._n a_o power_n of_o make_v law_n and_o deny_v they_o the_o easy_a and_o less_o honourable_a power_n of_o execute_v those_o law_n he_o observe_v 15._o p._n 15._o the_o elder_n be_v subordinate_a to_o the_o apostle_n who_o ever_o deny_v it_o and_o so_o be_v timothy_n and_o titus_n his_o suppose_a bishop_n the_o epistle_n write_v to_o they_o be_v convince_a evidence_n of_o their_o subordination_n to_o paul_n 1_o tim._n 1.18_o and_o 4.16_o and_o 6.13_o 14._o 2_o tim._n 4.1_o 9_o 13._o he_o charge_v he_o order_v he_o to_o bring_v his_o cloak_n and_o personal_o to_o attend_v he_o so_o he_o enjoin_v titus_n to_o attend_v he_o titus_n 3.12_o his_o epistle_n to_o both_o be_v in_o a_o stile_n at_o least_o equal_o authoritative_a with_o that_o which_o bishop_n use_v in_o their_o pastoral_a letter_n to_o their_o clergy_n and_o therefore_o all_o the_o reason_n of_o mr._n g._n from_o the_o subordination_n of_o presbyter_n to_o the_o apostle_n be_v impertinent_a for_o timothy_n and_o titus_n who_o he_o call_v bishop_n be_v subordinate_a to_o the_o apostle_n so_o that_o if_o presbyter_n have_v no_o power_n of_o government_n no_o more_o have_v bishop_n for_o these_o be_v under_o the_o apostle_n also_o he_o say_v james_n be_v not_o the_o apostle_n 16._o p._n 16._o but_o brother_n of_o christ_n paul_n reckon_v he_o among_o the_o apostle_n gal._n 1.19_o other_o of_o the_o apostle_n see_v i_o none_o save_v james_n the_o lord_n brother_n bishop_n pearson_n observe_v that_o the_o opinion_n that_o make_v he_o no_o apostle_n take_v rise_v from_o the_o fictitious_a write_n of_o clemens_n lect._n in_o act._n apost_n p._n 58._o vi_o he_o sind_v a_o ordination_n in_o act_n 19.6_o 17._o p._n 17._o 7._o in_o which_o paul_n only_o lay_v his_o hand_n on_o twelve_o person_n at_o ephesus_n and_o not_o timothy_n and_o erastus_n who_o be_v with_o pául_a at_o this_o time_n act_v 19.22_o 1._o it_o be_v not_o say_v that_o timothy_n and_o erastus_n be_v with_o paul_n when_o he_o lay_v his_o hand_n on_o those_o twelve_o man_n act_v 19.22_o do_v not_o prove_v it_o for_o it_o speak_v of_o paul_n send_v they_o to_o macedonia_n which_o be_v about_o two_o year_n after_o act_v 19_o 10_o 21_o 22._o 2._o but_o suppose_v they_o be_v paul_n lay_v hand_n on_o those_o twelve_o man_n to_o confer_v the_o gift_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n on_o they_o which_z timothy_n and_o erastus_n can_v not_o do_v 19.6_o act._n 19.6_o this_o power_n be_v peculiar_a to_o the_o apostle_n 8.17_o act._n 8.17_o we_o do_v not_o read_v that_o any_o prophet_n or_o evangelist_n be_v ever_o entrust_v with_o this_o power_n 68_o power_n pear_n lect._n v._o in_o act._n p._n 68_o much_o less_o be_v ordinary_a officer_n the_o case_n of_o ananias_n be_v singular_a and_o depend_v on_o a_o particular_a revelation_n which_o be_v a_o evidence_n that_o the_o power_n of_o give_v the_o holy_a ghost_n be_v not_o inherent_a in_o he_o as_o in_o the_o apostle_n act_n 9.17_o 3._o if_o there_o be_v any_o force_n in_o this_o argument_n it_o exclude_v bishop_n as_o well_o as_o presbyter_n from_o the_o power_n of_o ordination_n for_o neither_o of_o they_o can_v nor_o can_v confer_v the_o extraordinary_a gift_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n which_o be_v give_v by_o the_o apostle_n hand_n vii_o he_o think_v that_o the_o corinthian_a elder_n have_v no_o power_n of_o excommunication_n 17._o p._n 17._o paul_n decree_v it_o say_v he_o and_o command_v they_o to_o confirm_v and_o publish_v it_o 1_o cor._n 5.3_o 4_o 5._o 1._o if_o they_o have_v no_o power_n why_o do_v the_o apostle_n reprove_v they_o for_o not_o do_v it_o 1_o cor._n 5.2_o and_o enjoin_v they_o to_o avoid_v disorderly_a walker_n ver_fw-la 13._o and_o to_o judge_v they_o that_o be_v within_o ver_fw-la 14._o to_o judge_n be_v to_o decree_n as_o the_o rector_n expound_v it_o in_o v._o 3._o
so_o that_o according_a to_o his_o own_o interpretation_n the_o elder_n have_v power_n to_o decree_v a_o excommunication_n he_o fancy_v the_o apostle_n to_o be_v a_o sort_n of_o lay-chancellour_n and_o the_o corinthian_a elder_n to_o be_v like_o the_o presbyter_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n who_o have_v the_o privilege_n of_o publish_v the_o excommunicate_a decree_n of_o the_o chancellor_n 2._o he_o alter_v and_o pervert_v the_o sacred_a text_n for_o thus_o he_o render_v and_o explain_v it_o 1_o cor._n 5.3_o 4_o 5._o i_o very_o as_o absent_a in_o body_n but_o present_a in_o spirit_n have_v judge_v have_n decree_v as_o though_o i_o be_v present_a personal_o concern_v he_o that_o have_v so_o do_v this_o deed_n ibid._n ibid._n in_o the_o name_n or_o authority_n of_o our_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n when_o you_o be_v gather_v together_o and_o of_o my_o spirit_n that_o be_v by_o my_o authority_n with_o the_o power_n of_o our_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n to_o deliver_v such_o a_o one_o to_o satan_n the_o english_a translation_n according_a to_o the_o original_a render_v it_o when_o you_o be_v gather_v together_o and_o my_o spirit_n he_o render_v it_o of_o my_o spirit_n as_o if_o the_o construction_n be_v in_o the_o name_n of_o my_o spirit_n that_o be_v by_o my_o authority_n 〈◊〉_d authority_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d intimate_v that_o the_o whole_a authority_n of_o excommunicate_v the_o incestuous_a person_n have_v be_v in_o paul_n and_o none_o in_o the_o church_n the_o syriac_a which_o be_v very_o ancient_a render_v it_o that_o you_o all_o gather_v together_o and_o i_o with_o you_o in_o spirit_n with_o the_o power_n of_o our_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n so_o do_v the_o ancient_a latin_a version_n express_v it_o spiritu_fw-la it_o congregatis_fw-la vobis_fw-la &_o meo_fw-la spiritu_fw-la thus_o the_o rector_n disturb_v the_o order_n of_o the_o text_n contradict_v the_o most_o approve_a version_n both_o ancient_a and_o modern_a to_o serve_v a_o design_n the_o apostle_n speak_v of_o the_o presence_n of_o his_o spirit_n join_v with_o and_o go_v before_o the_o corinthian_a elder_n but_o do_v not_o assume_v the_o sole_a power_n to_o himself_o he_o enjoin_v they_o by_o his_o apostolical_a authority_n to_o do_v their_o duty_n and_o allow_v they_o to_o judge_v those_o within_o 1_o cor._n 5.12_o in_o like_a manner_n he_o enjoin_v several_a thing_n to_o timothy_n and_o titus_n the_o same_o apostle_n say_v mr._n g._n excommunicate_v hymeneus_n and_o alexander_n 17._o p._n 17._o 1_o tim._n 1.20_o no_o elder_a join_n with_o he_o he_o can_v prove_v there_o be_v any_o elder_n in_o ephesus_n when_o paul_n excommunicate_v these_o two_o man_n or_o if_o there_o be_v any_o that_o they_o do_v not_o join_v with_o he_o but_o suppose_v the_o apostle_n do_v excommunicate_v they_o by_o his_o eminent_a apostolical_a authority_n and_o deliver_v they_o to_o satan_n to_o be_v torment_v by_o he_o which_o some_o think_v he_o do_v i_o see_v not_o what_o advantage_n he_o can_v make_v of_o it_o except_o he_o can_v prove_v that_o bishop_n be_v endue_v with_o the_o same_o miraculous_a power_n viii_o he_o come_v at_o length_n to_o timothy_n ordination_n 18._o p._n 18._o here_o he_o note_n from_o 2_o tim._n 1.6_o that_o timothy_n be_v ordain_v by_o paul_n without_o elder_n mention_v this_o scripture_n he_o say_v the_o presbyterian_o seldom_o take_v notice_n of_o and_o mr._n pryn_n pass_v it_o over_o in_o silence_n mr._n pryn_n do_v mention_v it_o 1660._o it_o the_o unbish_n of_o timothy_n and_o titus_n p._n 76._o edit_fw-la 1660._o and_o allow_v that_o paul_n lay_v on_o his_o hand_n in_o conjunction_n with_o the_o presbytery_n the_o rector_n be_v unprovided_a with_o better_a matter_n sill_n part_v of_o two_o page_n with_o a_o invective_n against_o mr._n pryn_n for_o pass_v over_o this_o 2_o tim._n 1.6_o in_o silence_n by_o this_o the_o reader_n may_v see_v what_o credit_n be_v to_o be_v give_v to_o this_o gentleman_n accusation_n j._n o._n also_o have_v consider_v this_o scripture_n in_o his_o plea_n p._n 46._o and_o say_v that_o paul_n lay_v on_o of_o hand_n upon_o timothy_n may_v be_v for_o aught_o appear_v to_o the_o contrary_a for_o the_o confer_v the_o holy_a ghost_n which_o be_v give_v by_o the_o lay_n on_o of_o the_o apostle_n hand_n act_n 8.17_o 18._o but_o if_o he_o lay_v hand_n for_o ordination_n its_o certain_a he_o join_v the_o presbyter_n with_o he_o which_o he_o have_v not_o do_v if_o their_o have_v not_o be_v a_o inherent_a power_n of_o ordination_n in_o presbyter_n as_o such_o he_o promise_v to_o show_v 10._o p._n 10._o that_o 1_o tim._n 4.14_o make_v little_a or_o nothing_o for_o presbyterian_a ordination_n and_o to_o reconcile_v it_o with_o they_o and_o its_o parallel_n 2_o tim._n 1.6_o it_o be_v a_o favour_n that_o he_o allow_v the_o 1_o tim._n 4.14_o to_o make_v a_o little_a for_o ordination_n by_o presbyter_n but_o he_o be_v not_o sure_a whether_o it_o make_v little_a or_o nothing_o for_o we_o this_o gentleman_n be_v so_o tenacious_a that_o where_o he_o yield_v a_o inch_n you_o may_v reckon_v a_o ell_n be_v due_a the_o word_n be_v these_o 1_o tim._n 4.14_o neglect_v not_o the_o gift_n that_o be_v in_o thou_o which_o be_v give_v thou_o by_o prophecy_n with_o the_o lay_n on_o of_o the_o hand_n of_o the_o presbytery_n this_o be_v a_o clear_a instance_n as_o we_o think_v for_o ordination_n by_o presbyter_n no_o say_v the_o rector_n it_o make_v little_a or_o nothing_o for_o it_o but_o let_v we_o hear_v his_o proof_n he_o have_v four_o thing_n to_o offer_v which_o if_o they_o fail_v he_o our_o instance_n hold_v good_a i._o it_o be_v no_o doubt_n with_o he_o but_o that_o timothy_n be_v ordain_v twice_o 20_o p._n 20_o first_o a_o presbyter_n by_o prophecy_n with_o the_o presbytery_n and_o then_o a_o bishop_n by_o paul_n how_o will_v he_o prove_v this_o why_o paul_n be_v ordain_v twice_o first_o a_o minister_n of_o the_o word_n in_o ordinary_a then_o unto_o the_o apostleship_n of_o the_o gentile_n 1._o his_o proof_n want_v another_o be_v the_o apostle_n paul_n but_o a_o ordinary_a minister_n at_o first_o who_o be_v call_v not_o of_o man_n neither_o by_o man_n but_o by_o jesus_n christ_n gal._n 1.1_o who_o be_v catch_v up_o into_o the_o three_o heaven_n 2_o cor._n 12.2_o and_o have_v abundance_n of_o revelation_n v._o 7._o who_o see_v the_o lord_n jesus_n and_o reckon_v himself_o one_o of_o the_o apostle_n from_o the_o time_n of_o his_o miraculous_a conversion_n 1_o cor._n 15.8_o 9_o gal._n 1.15_o 16_o 17._o neither_o go_v i_o up_o to_o jerusalem_n he_o speak_v of_o the_o time_n immediate_o follow_v his_o conversion_n to_o they_o which_o be_v apostle_n before_o i_o this_o imply_v he_o be_v a_o apostle_n himself_o at_o that_o time_n 2._o time_n pear_n ann._n paul_n p._n 2._o be_v he_o but_o a_o ordinary_a minister_n who_o have_v the_o extraordinary_a gift_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n act_v 9.17_o he_o that_o have_v the_o confidence_n to_o make_v one_o of_o the_o chief_a apostle_n a_o ordinary_a minister_n may_v with_o equal_a assurance_n assert_v every_o ordinary_a minister_n to_o be_v a_o chief_a apostle_n st._n paul_n express_o say_v that_o he_o be_v not_o teach_v his_o gospel_n by_o man_n but_o by_o the_o revelation_n of_o jesus_n christ_n gal._n 1.12_o be_v he_o but_o a_o ordinary_a minister_n who_o receive_v his_o gospel_n by_o extraordinary_a revelation_n bishop_n pearson_n judgement_n which_o be_v follow_v by_o the_o rector_n in_o his_o annal_n i_o presume_v be_v of_o some_o value_n with_o he_o the_o bishop_n will_v set_v he_o at_o right_n he_o own_v paul_n to_o be_v a_o apostle_n before_o the_o mission_n mention_v in_o act_n 13.1_o 2._o this_o he_o do_v both_o in_o his_o annal_n p._n 2._o and_o in_o his_o lection_n in_o act._n apost_n p._n 74_o 75._o so_o do_v eusebius_n eccl._n hist_o ii_o 1._o 2._o he_o be_v send_v by_o revelation_n unto_o the_o gentile_n before_o the_o ordination_n mention_v in_o act_n 13._o as_o appear_v act_n 22.18.21_o the_o ordination_n mention_v there_o do_v not_o make_v he_o a_o apostle_n as_o the_o rector_n dream_n but_o he_o have_v a_o antecedent_n immediate_a call_v from_o jesus_n christ_n the_o holy_a ghost_n think_v fit_a he_o shall_v enter_v upon_o the_o state_v exercise_n of_o his_o apostolical_a ministry_n among_o the_o gentile_n at_o the_o door_n of_o ordination_n by_o presbyter_n for_o a_o precedent_n of_o ordination_n to_o the_o gentile_a church_n when_o the_o great_a apostle_n of_o the_o gentile_n enter_v at_o this_o door_n it_o be_v fit_a that_o ordinary_a minister_n shall_v and_o if_o presbyter_n may_v lay_v hand_n on_o a_o apostle_n much_o more_o on_o inferior_a minister_n 3._o he_o allow_v that_o timothy_n be_v make_v a_o presbyter_n by_o presbyter_n but_o that_o he_o be_v make_v a_o bishop_n by_o paul_n be_v
apostle_n but_o apostle_n superior_a to_o they_o act_v 15.2_o and_o so_o be_v prophet_n and_o evangelist_n but_o we_o do_v not_o find_v that_o they_o be_v under_o the_o inspection_n of_o one_o apostle_n prophet_n or_o evangelist_n more_o than_o another_o but_o subject_a to_o all_o and_o willing_a to_o be_v guide_v by_o they_o as_o there_o be_v occasion_n 4._o be_v not_o the_o apostle_n head_n of_o the_o bishop_n also_o this_o we_o have_v prove_v already_o the_o superiority_n of_o the_o apostle_n over_o the_o presbyter_n do_v not_o in_o the_o least_o diminish_v their_o power_n as_o such_o it_o be_v fit_a they_o shall_v act_v under_o the_o inspection_n of_o the_o apostle_n who_o be_v infallible_o assist_v by_o the_o holy_a ghost_n after_o a_o great_a deal_n of_o needless_a labour_n to_o himself_o and_o reader_n at_o length_n he_o grant_v 25._o p._n 25._o that_o timothy_n be_v ordain_v by_o the_o presbytery_n of_o which_o paul_n be_v the_o principal_a head_n here_o you_o have_v his_o own_o confession_n that_o timothy_n be_v ordain_v by_o the_o presbytery_n truth_n be_v great_a and_o will_v one_o time_n or_o other_o extort_v self-condemning_a testimony_n out_o of_o the_o mouth_n of_o adversary_n but_o he_o add_v that_o paul_n be_v the_o principal_a head_n of_o this_o presbytery_n head_n be_v a_o ambiguous_a word_n if_o he_o mean_v by_o it_o supreme_a governor_n it_o belong_v proper_o to_o jesus_n christ_n who_o be_v the_o head_n of_o the_o church_n and_o head_n over_o all_o thing_n to_o it_o eph._n 1.22_o &_o 5.23_o no_o apostle_n be_v ever_o call_v head_n much_o less_o principal_a head_n either_o of_o the_o church_n or_o of_o the_o presbytery_n in_o all_o the_o n._n testament_n it_o be_v a_o title_n the_o pope_n of_o rome_n affect_v if_o he_o mean_v a_o subordinate_a governor_n as_o i_o presume_v he_o do_v he_o be_v no_o more_o the_o head_n of_o this_o presbytery_n than_o of_o all_o other_o presbytery_n not_o only_o in_o church_n plant_v by_o he_o but_o in_o all_o other_o to_o who_o the_o spirit_n guide_v he_o his_o power_n be_v the_o same_o in_o rome_n and_o coloss_n where_o he_o find_v church_n establish_v by_o other_o as_o in_o ephesus_z or_o corinth_n where_o lie_v settle_v churches_n himself_o if_o the_o apostle_n join_v the_o presbytery_n with_o he_o in_o ordination_n as_o the_o rector_n confess_v he_o do_v it_o be_v sufficient_a to_o demonstrate_v that_o presbyter_n have_v a_o inherent_a power_n of_o ordain_v the_o apostle_n be_v precedent_n of_o the_o presbytery_n make_v no_o more_o for_o bishop_n than_o it_o do_v for_o presbyter_n for_o neither_o of_o they_o pretend_v to_o succeed_v the_o apostle_n in_o the_o extent_n of_o apostolical_a power_n and_o all_o presbytery_n have_v a_o moderator_n or_o precedent_n for_o order_n sake_n upon_o the_o whole_a matter_n it_o be_v clear_a to_o i_o 27._o p._n 27._o say_v mr._n g._n that_o the_o presbytery_n speak_v of_o 1_o tim._n 4.14_o include_v the_o apostle_n paul_n 1._o he_o tell_v we_o before_o that_o paul_n be_v include_v in_o the_o word_n by_o prophecy_n now_o he_o include_v he_o in_o the_o presbytery_n let_v we_o see_v what_o sense_n this_o interpretation_n make_v the_o gift_n that_o be_v in_o thou_o which_o be_v give_v thou_o by_o prophecy_n i._n e._n paul_n and_o silas_n with_o the_o lay_n on_o of_o the_o hand_n of_o the_o presbytery_n i._n e._n of_o paul_n and_o ordinary_a minister_n the_o gift_n according_a to_o this_o interpretation_n be_v give_v by_o the_o lay_n on_o of_o the_o hand_n of_o paul_n with_o the_o lay_n on_o of_o the_o hand_n of_o paul_n risum_fw-la teneatis_fw-la 2._o the_o apostle_n be_v distinguish_v from_o the_o presbytery_n act_v 15.23_o iv_o the_o four_o thing_n he_o have_v undertake_v be_v to_o consider_v paul_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d by_o prophecy_n 28._o p._n 28._o with_o the_o lay_n on_o of_o the_o hand_n of_o the_o fresbytery_n heace_n he_o infer_v that_o timothy_n be_v proper_o ordain_v by_o prophet_n in_o the_o presence_n or_o witness_n and_o with_o the_o consent_n of_o the_o presbyter_n 1._o j._n o._n prove_v in_o his_o plea_n p._n 47_o 48._o that_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d and_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d use_v promiscuous_o in_o the_o n._n t._n which_o mr._n g._n take_v no_o notice_n of_o 2._o himself_o apply_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d as_o well_o as_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d to_o paul_n by_o affirm_v that_o he_o be_v include_v in_o the_o presbytery_n 3._o he_o forget_v himself_o in_o say_v that_o timothy_n be_v proper_o ordain_v by_o prophet_n for_o he_o own_a p._n 25._o that_o he_o be_v ordain_v by_o the_o presbytery_n truth_n be_v one_o and_o the_o same_o but_o error_n be_v inconsistent_a with_o itself_o 4._o the_o lay_v on_o of_o the_o hand_n of_o the_o presbytery_n signify_v more_o than_o their_o presence_n witness_n and_o consent_n for_o the_o presence_n witness_n and_o consent_n of_o the_o people_n be_v requisite_a as_o he_o confess_v but_o they_o never_o lay_v on_o hand_n in_o ordination_n 5._o he_o make_v paul_n one_o of_o the_o presbytery_n the_o lay_v on_o of_o his_o hand_n according_a to_o this_o hypothesis_n signify_v no_o more_o than_o his_o presence_n and_o consent_n thus_o in_o deny_v ordination_n by_o presbyter_n he_o destroy_v apostolical_a ordination_n and_o consequent_o that_o which_o be_v episcopal_a he_o flurt_n at_o the_o learned_a and_o judicious_a dr._n owen_n who_o name_n will_v live_v in_o the_o church_n of_o god_n when_o such_o man_n as_o he_o be_v write_v in_o the_o dust_n he_o disingenious_o make_v the_o dr._n to_o say_v that_o we_o be_v justify_v by_o faith_n with_o good_a work_n 29._o p._n 29._o that_o faith_n be_v the_o instrument_n whereby_o justification_n be_v convey_v and_o good_a work_n wherewith_o it_o be_v confer_v he_o shall_v have_v show_v the_o place_n where_o dr._n owen_n say_v so_o but_o this_o he_o can_v not_o do_v the_o word_n be_v his_o own_o and_o easy_o betray_v the_o author_n though_o he_o will_v fain_o father_n they_o upon_o the_o doctor_n dr._n owen_n say_v according_a to_o the_o scripture_n that_o we_o be_v justisy_v by_o faith_n without_o work_n the_o rector_n make_v he_o to_o say_v we_o be_v justisy_v by_o faith_n with_o work_n in_o the_o next_o line_n he_o contradict_v himself_o and_o explain_v the_o drs._n with_o work_n by_o without_o work_n for_o he_o affirm_v that_o the_o presbyter_n contribute_v no_o more_o unto_o ordination_n than_o good_a work_n in_o the_o drs._n opinion_n do_v unto_o justification_n that_o be_v nothing_o at_o all_o 1._o he_o tell_v we_o once_o that_o the_o lay_v on_o of_o the_o hand_n of_o the_o presbytery_n signify_v ordination_n p._n 25._o afterward_o it_o signify_v only_o consent_v p._n 28._o and_o here_o it_o signify_v nothing_o at_o all_o we_o must_v crave_v the_o help_n of_o his_o learned_a neighbour_n who_o communicate_v a_o quotation_n in_o j._n oh_o book_n to_o he_o to_o reconcile_v he_o to_o himself_o 2._o it_o seem_v good_a work_n contribute_v something_o to_o our_o justification_n in_o the_o rector_n opinion_n he_o declare_v himself_o full_o of_o that_o opinion_n in_o the_o next_o paragraph_n and_o say_v he_o be_v so_o far_o of_o the_o drs._n mind_n that_o in_o justification_n faith_n be_v the_o first_o and_o chief_a instrument_n of_o conveyance_n this_o imply_v that_o good_a work_n be_v a_o secondary_a and_o subordinate_a cause_n of_o justification_n i_o will_v put_v this_o gentleman_n in_o mind_n of_o a_o passage_n or_o two_o in_o the_o book_n of_o homily_n st._n paul_n declare_v nothing_o here_o upon_o the_o behalf_n of_o man_n concern_v his_o justification_n but_o only_o a_o true_a and_o lively_a faith_n and_o yet_o that_o faith_n do_v not_o shut_v out_o repentance_n hope_n love_n dread_a and_o the_o fear_n of_o god_n to_o be_v join_v with_o faith_n in_o every_o man_n that_o be_v justify_v but_o it_o shut_v they_o out_o from_o the_o office_n of_o justify_v so_o that_o although_o they_o be_v all_o present_a together_o in_o he_o that_o be_v justify_v yet_o they_o justify_v not_o all_o together_o 1673._o together_o serm._n of_o salvat_fw-la part_v 1_o p._n 13._o edit_fw-la 1673._o in_o the_o second_o part_n of_o the_o same_o homily_n ib._n homily_n p._n 15._o ib._n we_o have_v this_o remarkable_a passage_n this_o faith_n the_o holy_a scripture_n teach_v we_o this_o be_v the_o strong_a rock_n and_o foundation_n of_o christian_a religion_n this_o doctrine_n all_o old_a and_o ancient_a author_n of_o christ_n church_n do_v approve_v this_o doctrine_n advance_v and_o fet_v forth_o the_o true_a glory_n of_o christ_n and_o beat_v down_o the_o vain_a glory_n of_o man_n this_o whosoever_o deni_v be_v not_o to_o be_v account_v a_o christian_a man_n nor_o for_o a_o fetter_n forth_o of_o christ_n glory_n but_o for_o a_o adversary_n to_o
4._o no_o reason_n can_v be_v give_v why_o this_o government_n of_o the_o church_n of_o ephesus_n shall_v be_v afterward_o change_v the_o rector_n think_v it_o be_v do_v as_o a_o remedy_n against_o the_o schism_n p._n 47._o but_o the_o establishment_n of_o the_o presbytery_n in_o ephesus_n be_v for_o a_o remedy_n against_o schism_n as_o appear_v act_n 20.28_o 29_o 30._o after_o my_o departure_n grievous_a wolf_n shall_v enter_v in_o among_o you_o not_o spare_v the_o flock_n and_o of_o yourselves_o shall_v man_n arise_v this_o he_o mention_n as_o a_o reason_n why_o the_o elder_n of_o ephesus_n shall_v oversee_v the_o flock_n v._o 28_o 31._o this_o remedy_n be_v appoint_v by_o the_o wisdom_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n which_o can_v err_v in_o judgement_n he_o know_v how_o to_o provide_v apt_a and_o effectual_a remedy_n he_o be_v in_o one_o mind_n and_o do_v not_o appoint_v that_o to_o day_n which_o he_o repent_v of_o to_o morrow_n his_o provision_n be_v not_o mere_o prudential_a like_o those_o of_o man_n devise_v to_o who_o future_a event_n be_v wrap_v up_o in_o obscurity_n and_o therefore_o upon_o trial_n of_o their_o aptness_n to_o the_o end_n for_o which_o they_o be_v design_v change_v their_o thought_n concern_v they_o and_o take_v new_a measure_n it_o be_v not_o so_o with_o the_o alwise_a god_n he_o see_v the_o end_n in_o the_o beginning_n and_o effect_n in_o their_o cause_n and_o with_o he_o be_v no_o variableness_n nor_o shadow_n of_o turn_v now_o let_v we_o hear_v what_o the_o rector_n can_v say_v for_o the_o change_n of_o this_o government_n by_o presbyter_n settle_v in_o the_o church_n of_o ephesus_n he_o promise_v to_o treat_v of_o three_o thing_n 1._o of_o the_o plantation_n and_o government_n of_o the_o church_n of_o ephesus_n by_o paul_n so_o long_o as_o he_o be_v in_o a_o condition_n to_o manage_v the_o affair_n of_o the_o church_n 2._o he_o will_v show_v the_o last_o order_n he_o take_v about_o the_o government_n of_o this_o church_n of_o ephesus_n in_o his_o absence_n 3._o he_o will_v give_v we_o the_o glory_n of_o it_o unto_o the_o write_n of_o ignatius_n be_v epistle_n as_o to_o the_o first_o we_o agree_v with_o he_o that_o the_o presbyter_n of_o ephesus_n be_v subject_a to_o paul_n and_o good_a reason_n for_o it_o for_o he_o be_v a_o apostle_n infallible_o guide_v by_o the_o holy_a ghost_n he_o observe_v two_o thing_n from_o act_n 20.28.1_o that_o the_o apostle_n commit_v the_o government_n of_o this_o church_n in_o his_o absence_n unto_o these_o presbyter_n or_o bishop_n for_o i_o will_v suppose_v at_o present_a that_o the_o title_n and_o power_n of_o bishop_n belong_v to_o they_o 1._o here_o be_v a_o plain_a acknowledgement_n of_o our_o hypothesis_n that_o the_o government_n of_o the_o ephesian_a church_n be_v devolve_v upon_o the_o presbyter_n there_o but_o he_o insinuate_v as_o if_o this_o be_v only_o for_o a_o time_n i._n e._n during_o his_o absence_n whereas_o the_o apostle_n intend_v to_o see_v their_o face_n no_o more_o so_o that_o his_o absence_n be_v to_o be_v perpetual_a as_o to_o his_o present_a intention_n at_o least_o and_o consequent_o the_o power_n commit_v to_o these_o presbyter_n be_v perpetual_a 2_o he_o seem_v loath_a to_o call_v they_o bishop_n but_o be_v so_o kind_a as_o to_o suppose_v it_o at_o present_a though_o the_o holy_a ghost_n express_o call_v they_o so_o and_o make_v they_o so_o act_v 20.28_o feed_v the_o stock_n over_o which_o the_o holy_a ghost_n make_v you_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d bishop_n 2_o he_o observe_v from_o this_o scripture_n 47._o p._n 47._o that_o paul_n certain_o foresee_v that_o schism_n will_v arise_v among_o they_o he_o do_v so_o and_o provide_v a_o remedy_n against_o they_o by_o commit_v the_o government_n there_o to_o the_o presbyter_n if_o diocesan_n episcopacy_n have_v be_v the_o remedy_n how_o come_v the_o apostle_n not_o to_o mention_v it_o at_o this_o time_n he_o make_v mention_n of_o the_o disease_n v._o 29._o as_o he_o confess_v and_o why_o not_o of_o the_o remedy_n also_o neither_o here_o nor_o in_o the_o epistle_n to_o the_o ephesian_n which_o he_o observe_v be_v write_v to_o give_v a_o check_n to_o their_o schism_n chap._n 4._o that_o epistle_n and_o chapter_n mention_n the_o several_a degree_n of_o minister_n in_o christ_n church_n chap._n 4._o v._n 11._o but_o not_o a_o word_n of_o a_o bishop_n as_o the_o centre_n of_o unity_n in_o the_o whole_a epistle_n nor_o do_v he_o require_v one_o ordinary_a minister_n to_o obey_v another_o either_o in_o this_o epistle_n or_o that_o to_o the_o corinthian_n who_o be_v pester_v with_o schism_n also_o as_o he_o take_v notice_n if_o bishop_n have_v be_v the_o remedy_n the_o apostle_n will_v not_o have_v omit_v mention_v they_o have_v such_o proper_a occasion_n give_v he_o and_o write_v design_o to_o they_o upon_o that_o subject_a we_o will_v reckon_v he_o but_o a_o sorry_a physician_n that_o will_v prescribe_v several_a remedy_n for_o a_o distemper_n and_o omit_v the_o only_a proper_a remedy_n such_o a_o spiritual_a physician_n the_o rector_n make_v the_o apostle_n to_o be_v he_o say_v he_o foresee_v the_o schism_n of_o the_o ephesian_n write_v a_o epistle_n to_o unite_v they_o 47._o p._n 47._o and_o have_v a_o warm_a discovase_n about_o unity_n chap._n 4._o and_o write_v another_o to_o the_o corinthian_n to_o cure_v their_o division_n but_o have_v not_o so_o much_o as_o touch_v upon_o his_o proper_a remedy_n of_o diocesan_n bishop_n there_o be_v a_o like_a warm_a exhortation_n to_o unity_n phil._n 2.1_o 2._o and_o yet_o that_o church_n be_v govern_v by_o bishop_n and_o deacon_n phil._n 1.1_o and_o not_o by_o one_o superior_a bishop_n 2._o the_o second_o thing_n he_o promise_v be_v to_o tell_v we_o 48._o p._n 48._o the_o order_n he_o take_v afterward_o about_o the_o government_n of_o the_o church_n of_o ephesus_n which_o be_v this_o the_o apostle_n be_v set_v at_o liberty_n and_o return_v back_o from_o italy_n to_o the_o east_n and_o be_v now_o old_a phil._n v._n 9_o and_o find_v that_o faction_n and_o division_n every_o where_o increase_v and_o prevail_v constitute_v timothy_n bishop_n of_o ephesus_n as_o doubtless_o he_o do_v the_o same_o in_o all_o other_o place_n 1_o tim._n 1.3_o 1._o he_o take_v it_o for_o grant_v the_o epistle_n to_o timothy_n be_v write_v after_o paul_n imprisonment_n at_o rome_n which_o i_o deny_v we_o shall_v hear_v his_o proof_n in_o the_o next_o chapter_n which_o we_o will_v there_o consider_v if_o he_o be_v mistake_v in_o this_o point_n of_o chronology_n as_o i_o shall_v prove_v he_o be_v than_o all_o his_o reason_n from_o this_o epistle_n fall_v to_o the_o ground_n 2._o there_o be_v faction_n and_o division_n in_o the_o church_n long_o before_o as_o he_o himself_o confess_v and_o as_o be_v apparent_a from_o 1_o cor._n 3._o why_o have_v not_o the_o apostle_n provide_v this_o remedy_n soon_o to_o have_v prevent_v the_o increase_n and_o prevalence_n of_o they_o a_o distemper_n be_v easy_a prevent_v than_o cure_v if_o division_n increase_v under_o the_o government_n of_o the_o apostle_n be_v the_o new_a order_n of_o bishop_n like_o to_o put_v a_o stop_n to_o they_o why_o be_v this_o then_o assign_v as_o the_o reason_n of_o the_o institution_n 3._o 1_o tim._n 1.3_o do_v not_o say_v that_o paul_n constitute_v he_o bishop_n of_o ephesus_n it_o be_v agree_v by_o the_o ancient_n that_o st._n john_n the_o apostle_n be_v at_o ephesus_n and_o reside_v there_o for_o a_o considerable_a time_n after_o st._n paul_n departure_n thence_o and_o after_o the_o write_n of_o the_o first_o epistle_n to_o timothy_n eccl._n euse_n hist_o eccl._n iii_o 17._o al._n 18._o iren._n adv_o haer._n iii_o 3_o hierom._n catal._n scrip._n eccl._n eusebius_n upon_o the_o testimony_n of_o irenaeus_n and_o clemens_n alexandrinus_n affirm_v that_o he_o return_v to_o ephesus_n after_o he_o be_v release_v from_o his_o banishment_n at_o patmos_n and_o live_v there_o and_o among_o the_o other_o asian_a church_n until_o trajan_n day_n his_o ordinary_a residence_n be_v at_o ephesus_n as_o eusebius_n and_o clemens_n etc._n etc._n affirm_v if_o st._n john_n keep_v his_o residence_n at_o ephesus_n and_o rule_v that_o church_n as_o he_o do_v other_o church_n of_o asia_n by_o his_o apostolical_a power_n timothy_n can_v not_o be_v the_o supreme_a ruler_n of_o the_o church_n of_o ephesus_n where_o a_o apostle_n be_v present_a and_o resident_n to_o govern_v his_o superior_a authority_n suspend_v all_o episcopal_a jurisdiction_n so_o that_o according_a to_o the_o rector_n own_o principle_n there_o be_v no_o need_n of_o a_o bishop_n while_o a_o apostle_n can_v oversee_v the_o church_n 4._o he_o give_v not_o the_o least_o proof_n that_o paul_n make_v bishop_n in_o all_o other_o place_n doubtless_o it_o be_v so_o say_v he_o you_o must_v take_v
dalmatia_n 2_o tim._n 4.10_o and_o we_o hear_v no_o more_o of_o he_o 3._o he_o think_v titus_n 1.5_o that_o thou_o may_v ordain_v elder_n not_o right_o translate_v it_o shall_v be_v that_o thou_o may_v appoint_v and_o settle_v elder_n in_o every_o city_n this_o presuppose_n that_o titus_n have_v the_o power_n of_o ordain_v also_o 1._o here_o he_o give_v up_o one_o of_o titus_n main_a power_n for_o which_o they_o feign_v he_o a_o bishop_n to_o wit_n his_o ordain_v of_o elder_n this_o he_o say_v be_v not_o the_o meaning_n of_o titus_n 1.5_o if_o this_o text_n do_v not_o prove_v his_o ordain_v power_n no_o one_o in_o that_o epistle_n do_v 2._o he_o fancy_v that_o assign_v unto_o presbyter_n their_o power_n and_o special_a place_n be_v the_o work_n of_o titus_n in_o crete_n and_o that_o this_o be_v after_o ordination_n do_v not_o titus_n ordain_v elder_n in_o every_o city_n or_o particular_a church_n as_o he_o himself_o explain_v it_o act_n 14.23_o and_o be_v they_o not_o choose_v by_o the_o multitude_n before_o ordination_n as_o he_o also_o confess_v in_o the_o case_n of_o his_o deacon-presbyter_n act_n 6._o he_o will_v do_v well_o to_o tell_v we_o what_o new_a power_n be_v assign_v unto_o the_o presbyter_n by_o titus_n after_o ordination_n perhaps_o he_o dream_v that_o the_o elder_n need_v a_o licence_n from_o their_o bishop_n to_o empower_v they_o to_o preach_v after_o ordination_n as_o the_o canon_n require_v 36._o require_v can._n 36._o paul_n say_v he_o entrust_v he_o with_o the_o charge_n of_o see_v unto_o the_o qualification_n of_o elder_n 65._o p._n 65._o v._o 6_o 7_o 8_o 9_o the_o same_o though_o more_o compendious_a than_o those_o in_o 1_o tim._n 3._o 1._o all_o that_o he_o may_v do_v as_o a_o evangelist_n or_o the_o apostle_n delegate_n as_o the_o bishop_n chaplain_n or_o archdeacon_n examine_v the_o candidate_n for_o the_o ministry_n with_o we_o 2._o he_o wise_o overlook_v the_o identity_n of_o bishop_n and_o presbyter_n which_o be_v assert_v in_o both_o the_o place_n he_o quote_v titus_n 1.5_o 6_o 7_o 8._o ordain_v elder_n if_o any_o be_v blameless_a for_o a_o bishop_n must_v be_v blameless_a the_o reason_n be_v incogent_n if_o elder_a and_o bishop_n be_v not_o the_o same_o the_o qualification_n of_o elder_n here_o be_v the_o same_o with_o those_o of_o a_o bishop_n in_o 1_o tim._n 3._o as_o he_o confess_v bishop_n and_o presbyter_n be_v the_o same_o not_o only_o at_o first_o but_o even_o at_o this_o time_n when_o these_o epistle_n be_v write_v to_o timothy_n and_o titus_n which_o make_v it_o evident_a they_o be_v evangelist_n superior_a to_o presbyter_n eph._n 4.11_o and_o not_o bishop_n in_o a_o proper_a sense_n who_o be_v one_o and_o the_o same_o with_o presbyter_n he_o will_v not_o be_v able_a to_o give_v one_o instance_n in_o all_o the_o new_a testament_n of_o any_o one_o ordinary_a minister_n or_o elder_n that_o be_v make_v superior_a to_o his_o brethren_n of_o the_o same_o order_n with_o he_o nor_o of_o any_o extraordinary_a officer_n that_o be_v make_v superior_a to_o other_o of_o the_o same_o kind_n one_o apostle_n be_v not_o make_v superior_a to_o another_o apostle_n nor_o one_o prophet_n to_o another_o prophet_n nor_o one_o evangelist_n to_o another_o evangelist_n though_o the_o apostle_n be_v above_o the_o prophet_n and_o the_o prophet_n above_o the_o evangelist_n and_o all_o the_o three_o be_v superior_a to_o the_o presbyter_n but_o no_o one_o presbyter_n be_v make_v superior_a in_o degree_n much_o less_o a_o ruler_n over_o another_o presbyter_n the_o apostle_n empower_n he_o say_v he_o cap._n 1.11_o to_o stop_v the_o mouth_n or_o silence_n false_a teacher_n to_o rebuke_v they_o sharp_o v._o 13._o that_o be_v v._o 10._o the_o unruly_a or_o nonconformist_n etc._n etc._n 1._o the_o apostle_n explain_v his_o mean_v about_o stop_v the_o mouth_n of_o false_a teacher_n in_o v._o 9_o that_o he_o may_v be_v able_a by_o sound_a doctrine_n both_o to_o exhort_v and_o convince_v gainsayer_n he_o speak_v of_o the_o presbyter_n ordain_v by_o titus_n that_o they_o must_v be_v able_a to_o convince_v gainsayer_n and_o so_o to_o stop_v their_o mouth_n even_o private_a person_n be_v exhort_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d to_o stop_v the_o mouth_n or_o put_v to_o silence_v the_o ignorance_n of_o foolish_a man_n 1_o pet._n 2.15_o 2._o but_o suppose_v it_o be_v mean_v of_o a_o authoritative_a silence_v of_o such_o it_o be_v no_o more_o than_o what_o titus_n may_v do_v as_o a_o evangelist_n and_o the_o apostle_n delegate_n 3._o the_o rector_n show_v his_o good_a will_n to_o have_v the_o nonconformist_n silence_v but_o it_o be_v well_o that_o curse_a cow_n have_v short_a horn_n 4._o the_o nonconformist_n or_o varuly_a person_n the_o apostle_n speak_v of_o be_v a_o sort_n of_o judaize_v christian_n that_o retain_v the_o legal_a ceremony_n and_o the_o commandment_n of_o man_n it_o be_v 1.10_o 13._o they_o be_v not_o content_a with_o the_o simplicity_n and_o plainness_n of_o gospel-institution_n but_o will_v superadd_a their_o own_o invention_n and_o impose_v they_o upon_o other_o these_o be_v the_o nonconformist_n that_o will_v not_o conform_v to_o the_o simplicity_n of_o the_o gospel_n nor_o leave_v other_o in_o the_o quiet_a possession_n of_o gospel-priviledge_n unless_o they_o submit_v to_o their_o imposition_n act_n 15.2_o gal._n 4.9_o 10._o and_o 5.1_o 2_o col_n 2.20_o 23._o grotius_n give_v another_o character_n by_o which_o these_o nonconformist_n may_v be_v know_v he_o say_v that_o the_o apostle_n point_v at_o those_o who_o teach_v that_o all_o israelite_n have_v a_o part_n in_o the_o world_n to_o come_v 1.10_o come_v grot._n in_o tit._n 1.10_o not_o unlike_o some_o people_n who_o affirm_v all_o to_o be_v save_v dead_a save_v vid._n com._n prayer_n burial_n dead_a that_o have_v the_o happiness_n to_o die_v in_o their_o communion_n and_o do_v not_o lay_v violent_a hand_n upon_o themselves_o we_o be_v oblige_v to_o the_o rector_n for_o help_v we_o to_o a_o right_a notion_n of_o nonconformity_n there_o be_v two_o sort_n of_o nonconformist_n some_o be_v so_o call_v because_o they_o do_v not_o conform_v to_o unscriptural_a imposition_n these_o the_o text_n speak_v nothing_o of_o other_o as_o the_o rector_n well_o observe_v may_v be_v so_o call_v because_o they_o do_v not_o conform_v to_o the_o simplicity_n of_o the_o gospel_n but_o impose_v humane_a invention_n as_o term_n of_o communion_n the_o latter_a of_o these_o two_o be_v the_o culpable_a nonconformist_n i_o believe_v mr._n g._n will_v not_o be_v for_o silence_v these_o lest_o be_v be_v condemn_v out_o of_o his_o own_o mouth_n paul_n instruct_v he_o to_o reject_v a_o heretic_n 66._o p._n 66._o tit._n 3.10_o that_o he_o may_v do_v as_o a_o evangelist_n what_o he_o transcribe_v out_o of_o ignatius_n from_o p._n 67._o to_o p._n 73._o do_v not_o concern_v crete_n and_o we_o have_v already_o consider_v ignatius_n bis_fw-la bishop_n here_o be_v not_o one_o direction_n or_o command_n give_v to_o the_o presbytery_n 76._o p._n 76._o nor_o any_o share_n in_o the_o government_n communicate_v to_o they_o in_o these_o epistle_n say_v our_o author_n 1._o the_o epistle_n be_v direct_v to_o evangelist_n who_o be_v superior_a to_o presbyter_n and_o therefore_o it_o be_v fit_v the_o exhortation_n shall_v be_v immediate_o direct_v to_o they_o 2._o the_o direction_n concern_v the_o presbyter_n also_o as_o the_o ordinary_a perpetual_a governor_n of_o the_o church_n and_o doubtless_o be_v intend_v for_o the_o use_n of_o the_o church_n unto_o the_o end_n of_o time_n 1_o tim._n 4._o 2_o tim._n 3._o the_o presbyter_n be_v concern_v i_o hope_v in_o the_o several_a direction_n to_o purity_n patience_n constancy_n faithfulness_n in_o dispense_n the_o word_n etc._n etc._n 1_o tim_n 6.11_o 12._o 2_o tim._n 2.3_o 4._o and_o 4.1_o 2_o 3._o 3._o it_o be_v a_o very_a gross_a mistake_n that_o the_o presbytery_n have_v no_o share_n in_o the_o government_n communicate_v to_o they_o in_o these_o epistle_n paul_n ordain_v bishop_n there_o who_o among_o other_o qualification_n must_v be_v such_o as_o rule_v well_o their_o own_o house_n that_o they_o may_v take_v care_n of_o the_o church_n of_o god_n 1_o tim._n 3.4_o 5._o and_o in_o 1_o tim._n 5.17_o he_o mention_n elder_n that_o rule_v well_o and_o mere_a worthy_a of_o double_a honour_n he_o contradict_v himself_o and_o say_v that_o the_o presbyter_n have_v some_o interest_n in_o the_o government_n though_o their_o power_n be_v subordinate_a as_o appear_v from_o the_o council_n at_o jerusalem_n 77._o p._n 77._o act_v 15._o even_o with_o the_o apostle_n themselves_o doubtless_o then_o and_o much_o more_o with_o timothy_n and_o titus_n they_o have_v no_o share_n in_o the_o government_n and_o yet_o they_o have_v some_o interest_n in_o it_o himself_o can_v best_o reconcile_v these_o inconsistent_a proposition_n they_o be_v
subordinate_a to_o the_o apostle_n act_n 15._o and_o so_o be_v the_o evangelist_n but_o can_v he_o produce_v any_o ordinary_a presbyter_n that_o be_v subordinate_a to_o other_o of_o the_o same_o order_n ignatius_n say_v he_o allow_v they_o a_o great_a stroke_n in_o order_v the_o affair_n of_o their_o church_n 77._o p._n 77._o but_o still_o in_o subjection_n to_o their_o bishop_n without_o who_o they_o can_v do_v nothing_o it_o do_v not_o appear_v that_o ignatius_n his_o bishop_n can_v do_v any_o thing_n without_o his_o presbyter_n no_o more_o than_o they_o can_v without_o he_o and_o long_o after_o his_o time_n the_o bishop_n have_v no_o power_n to_o determine_v church-matter_n without_o his_o presbyter_n as_o appear_v by_o that_o canon_n in_o the_o council_n of_o carthage_n let_v the_o bishop_n hear_v no_o man_n cause_n without_o the_o presence_n of_o his_o clergy_n otherwise_o his_o sentence_n shall_v be_v void_a unless_o it_o be_v confirm_v by_o the_o presence_n of_o his_o clergy_n 13._o clergy_n council_n cath._n iu._n can._n 13._o cyprian_n do_v nothing_o without_o the_o council_n of_o his_o presbyter_n and_o without_o the_o consent_n of_o his_o people_n 6._o people_n statuerim_fw-la nil_fw-la sine_fw-la concilio_n vestro_fw-la &_o sine_fw-la consensu_fw-la plebis_fw-la meae_fw-la privatâ_fw-la sentemiâ_fw-la gerere_fw-la cypr._n ep._n 6._o to_o be_v sure_a than_o the_o people_n and_o their_o bishop_n ordinary_o meet_v in_o one_o place_n ignatius_n frequent_o exhort_v the_o people_n to_o do_v nothing_o without_o their_o bishop_n presbyter_n and_o deacon_n in_o conjunction_n the_o bishop_n and_o his_o presbyter_n make_v one_o consistory_n the_o bishop_n say_v he_o preside_v in_o the_o place_n of_o god_n and_o the_o presbyter_n in_o the_o place_n of_o the_o council_n of_o the_o apostle_n 33._o apostle_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d magn._n p._n 33._o and_o aâ—_n little_a after_o he_o mention_n the_o complex_n spiritual_a crown_n of_o the_o presbytery_n who_o sit_v round_o about_o he_o in_o the_o church_n 37._o church_n p._n 37._o again_o let_v all_o reverence_n the_o deacon_n as_o the_o command_n of_o jesus_n christ_n aid_v the_o bishop_n as_o jesus_n christ_n who_o be_v the_o son_n of_o the_o father_n and_o the_o presbyter_n as_o the_o council_n of_o god_n and_o the_o conjunction_n of_o the_o apostle_n 48._o apostle_n ad_fw-la tralles_n p._n 48._o by_o these_o and_o many_o other_o passage_n in_o ignatius_n his_o epistle_n it_o be_v evident_a that_o the_o bishop_n and_o presbyter_n sit_v in_o council_n together_o and_o be_v only_o the_o guide_n of_o a_o parochial_a church_n in_o which_o the_o bishop_n do_v nothing_o without_o his_o presbyter_n nor_o they_o without_o he_o this_o agreement_n of_o the_o bishop_n and_o his_o presbyter_n ignatius_n compare_v to_o the_o string_n of_o a_o harp_n and_o add_v that_o under_o their_o joint_n conduct_v the_o whole_a church_n make_v a_o chorus_n a_o sacred_a choir_n and_o by_o their_o consent_a unity_n make_v a_o divine_a melody_n 19_o melody_n ad_fw-la ephes_n p_o 19_o this_o be_v agreeable_a to_o what_o jerom_n affirm_v that_o the_o churth_n be_v ancient_o govern_v communi_fw-la concilio_n presbyterorum_fw-la by_o the_o common_a council_n of_o the_o presbyter_n tit._n presbyter_n hier._n in_o ep._n ad_fw-la tit._n who_o have_v a_o moderator_n or_o precedent_n for_o order_n sake_n but_o without_o any_o jurisdiction_n over_o the_o other_o presbyter_n this_o moderator_n at_o the_o first_o be_v not_o so_o much_o as_o choose_v but_o the_o honour_n be_v devolve_v in_o course_n upon_o the_o senior_a presbyter_n and_o when_o he_o die_v the_o next_o to_o he_o succeed_v this_o be_v express_o arffirm_v by_o hilarius_n the_o deacon_n 4._o deacon_n ut_fw-la recedente_fw-la uno_fw-la sequens_fw-la ei_fw-la succedederet_fw-la hil._n in_o eph._n 4._o but_o the_o senior_a presbyter_n prove_v sometime_o not_o so_o fit_a for_o the_o place_n as_o he_o add_v they_o change_v the_o succession_n by_o seniority_n into_o that_o by_o election_n the_o presbyter_n choose_v the_o fit_a person_n to_o be_v their_o moderator_n or_o precedent_n as_o be_v do_v in_o all_o the_o presbytery_n of_o the_o reform_a church_n this_o precedent_n have_v no_o new_a ordination_n have_v no_o power_n over_o his_o brethren_n and_o be_v but_o primus_fw-la sacerdos_n the_o first_o presbyter_n as_o hilary_n affirm_v see_v this_o quotation_n more_o at_o large_a in_o j._n oh_o plea_n p._n 136._o 1.3_o 136._o mutata_fw-la este_fw-la ratio_fw-la ut_fw-la non_fw-la ordo_fw-la sed_fw-la meritum_fw-la crearet_fw-la episcopum_fw-la etc._n etc._n in_o eph._n 4._o &_o in_o 1_o tim._n 1.3_o thus_o it_o be_v at_o alexandria_n as_o jerom_n observe_v ad_fw-la evagr._fw-la by_o all_o which_o it_o appear_v that_o the_o primitive_a bishop_n be_v not_o of_o the_o same_o species_n with_o our_o modern_a bishop_n and_o that_o the_o government_n of_o the_o church_n by_o the_o presbyter_n under_o their_o respective_a moderator_n be_v most_o agreeable_a to_o the_o primitive_a practice_n he_o think_v that_o he_o have_v sufficient_o prove_v that_o timothy_n and_o titus_n be_v diocesan_n governor_n though_o not_o bishop_n in_o title_n 78._o title_n p._n 78._o i_o leave_v it_o to_o the_o impartial_a reader_n to_o consider_v of_o his_o proof_n and_o my_o answer_n as_o to_o timothy_n and_o titus_n i_o will_v add_v these_o few_o thing_n and_o so_o conclude_v this_o chapter_n 1._o it_o be_v certain_a there_o be_v a_o order_n of_o evangelist_n in_o the_o church_n ephes_n 4.11_o this_o all_o will_v acknowledge_v 2._o they_o be_v vnsix_v officer_n subordinate_a to_o the_o apostle_n and_o send_v by_o they_o to_o supply_v their_o absence_n in_o the_o church_n plant_v by_o they_o 1_o cor._n 3.6_o not_o as_o their_o state_v pastor_n for_o they_o have_v pastor_n and_o teacher_n resident_a with_o they_o but_o to_o guide_v the_o new_a pastor_n in_o faith_n worship_n and_o discipline_n during_o the_o present_a necessity_n until_o the_o canon_n of_o the_o new_a testament_n be_v write_v for_o a_o complete_a and_o infallible_a directory_n unto_o all_o church_n unto_o the_o end_n of_o time_n the_o apostle_n themselves_o can_v not_o be_v every_o where_o and_o the_o ordinary_a minister_n will_v be_v often_o at_o a_o loss_n without_o their_o direction_n therefore_o it_o be_v necessary_a they_o shall_v entrust_v some_o person_n as_o delegate_n to_o go_v in_o their_o name_n and_o with_o full_a instruction_n to_o the_o church_n to_o settle_v direct_v and_o establish_v they_o some_o of_o these_o evangelist_n general_o attend_v the_o apostle_n that_o they_o may_v be_v assistant_n to_o they_o sometime_o they_o send_v they_o to_o one_o church_n sometime_o to_o another_o to_o make_v a_o short_a or_o a_o long_a stay_n as_o the_o circumstance_n of_o their_o work_n require_v and_o then_o to_o return_v again_o to_o the_o apostle_n that_o send_v they_o thus_o timothy_n be_v send_v to_o corinth_n 1_o cor._n 16.10_o &_o 4.17_o we_o find_v he_o with_o paul_n again_o when_o he_o write_v the_o second_o epistle_n to_o the_o corinthian_n 1_o cor._n 1.1_o at_o berea_n he_o be_v with_o paul_n and_o abode_n there_o still_o with_o silas_n act_v 17.14_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d as_o he_o do_v afterward_o at_o ephesus_n 1_o tim._n 1.3_o i_o beseech_v thou_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d to_o abide_v still_o but_o no_o more_o as_o bishop_n of_o ephesus_n than_o of_o berea_n and_o yet_o this_o be_v the_o great_a argument_n to_o prove_v he_o bishop_n of_o ephesus_n that_o paul_n beseech_v he_o to_o abide_v there_o it_o be_v true_a he_o soon_o leave_v berea_n and_o follow_v paul_n to_o athens_n act_v 17.15_o who_o companion_n he_o be_v nor_o be_v he_o to_o stay_v at_o ephesus_n but_o until_o paul_n come_v to_o he_o 1_o tim._n 3.14_o &_o 4.13_o and_o in_o the_o second_o epistle_n which_o be_v write_v not_o long_o after_o the_o first_o the_o apostle_n call_v he_o away_o to_o rome_n and_o send_v lychicus_fw-la another_o evangelist_n to_o ephesus_n 2_o tim._n 4.9.12.21_o in_o 1_o thess_n 1.1_o we_o find_v he_o in_o athens_n whence_o he_o be_v send_v to_o thessalonica_n and_o thence_o return_v back_o to_o athens_n 1_o thes_n 3.1_o 2_o 6._o after_o this_o he_o remove_v with_o paul_n to_o corinth_n act_v 18.5_o thence_o he_o accompany_v paul_n to_o asia_n and_o ephesus_n act_v 19.1_o thence_o he_o be_v send_v to_o macedonia_n v._o 21_o 22._o but_o it_o be_v tedious_a to_o follow_v he_o in_o all_o his_o travel_n to_o so_o many_o distant_a place_n he_o be_v express_o call_v a_o evangelist_n 2_o tim._n 4.5_o and_o no_o one_o else_o be_v express_o so_o call_v but_o philip_n act_v 21.8_o titus_n be_v such_o another_o unfixed_a officer_n he_o be_v paul_n partner_n and_o fellow-helper_n 2_o cor._n 8.23_o and_o seem_v most_o employ_v in_o the_o church_n of_o corinth_n 2_o cor._n 8.6.16_o &_o 7.6.13_o paul_n expect_v he_o at_o troas_n and_o not_o find_v he_o he_o have_v no_o rest_n
in_o his_o spirit_n but_o take_v his_o leave_n of_o they_o and_o go_v into_o macedonia_n 2_o cor._n 12.13_o we_o find_v he_o with_o paul_n at_o jerusalem_n gal._n 2.1_o 3._o and_o after_o his_o be_v in_o crete_n the_o apostle_n send_v for_o he_o to_o nicopolis_n titus_n 3.12_o we_o find_v he_o with_o paul_n at_o rome_n whence_o he_o send_v he_o to_o dalmatia_n 2_o tim._n 4.12_o and_o we_o hear_v no_o more_o of_o he_o 3._o evangelist_n be_v subordinate_a to_o the_o apostle_n and_o superior_a to_o presbyter_n eph._n 4.11_o they_o be_v the_o apostle_n colleague_n and_o companion_n and_o their_o authorize_v messenger_n to_o the_o church_n to_o set_v in_o order_n what_o be_v want_v in_o they_o and_o to_o instruct_v admonish_v and_o reprove_v the_o presbyter_n as_o there_o be_v occasion_n 4._o they_o have_v power_n to_o ordain_v minister_n where_o there_o be_v need_n of_o they_o this_o appear_v in_o eusebius_n who_o say_v of_o they_o that_o travel_v far_o from_o home_n they_o perform_v the_o office_n of_o evangelist_n 31._o eccl._n hist._n iii_o 31._o and_o preach_v christ_n to_o such_o as_o hear_v not_o of_o the_o faith_n and_o deliver_v unto_o they_o the_o scripture_n of_o the_o holy_a gospel_n with_o great_a application_n when_o they_o have_v lay_v the_o foundation_n of_o christian_a doctrine_n in_o certain_a strange_a place_n and_o ordain_v other_o pastor_n and_o commit_v the_o new_a convert_v to_o their_o care_n and_o conduct_v they_o go_v into_o other_o country_n and_o nation_n attend_v with_o the_o favour_n and_o power_n of_o god_n thus_o he_o timothy_n and_o titus_n who_o be_v both_o of_o they_o evangelist_n be_v entrust_v with_o the_o power_n of_o ordain_v we_o have_v already_o prove_v that_o ordinary_a presbyter_n have_v exercise_v this_o power_n much_o more_o may_v evangelist_n who_o be_v extraordinary_a officer_n 5._o evangelist_n be_v temporary_a officer_n in_o though_o church_n and_o be_v long_o since_o cease_v as_o apostle_n and_o prophet_n be_v 6._o timothy_n and_o titus_n be_v evangelist_n as_o we_o have_v prove_v and_o therefore_o no_o diocesan_n bishop_n it_o will_v be_v a_o degrade_n a_o extraordinary_a officer_n who_o power_n be_v general_a over_o all_o the_o church_n in_o subordination_n to_o the_o apostle_n to_o make_v a_o ordinary_a officer_n of_o he_o and_o to_o confine_v his_o power_n to_o one_o particular_a church_n it_o be_v like_o the_o degrade_n of_o the_o colonel_n of_o a_o regiment_n to_o be_v the_o captain_n of_o a_o single_a company_n or_o the_o confine_n of_o a_o diocesan_n bishop_n to_o a_o mean_a parochial_a cure_n mr._n g._n and_o some_o other_o will_v own_o they_o be_v evangelist_n and_o unfixed_a at_o first_o but_o that_o the_o apostle_n towards_o his_o latter_a end_n have_v make_v they_o bishop_n and_o that_o they_o be_v such_o when_o he_o write_v his_o epistle_n to_o they_o which_o be_v after_o his_o first_o imprisonment_n at_o rome_n this_o he_o undertake_v to_o prove_v in_o his_o next_o chapter_n chap._n iu._n the_o first_o epistle_n to_o timothy_n be_v write_v before_o paul_n imprisonment_n at_o rome_n acknowledge_v by_o the_o ancient_n and_o by_o the_o learned_a assertor_n of_o episcopacy_n bishop_n hall_n dr._n hammond_n etc._n etc._n deny_v by_o the_o rhemist_n bishop_n pearson_n etc._n etc._n paul_n journey_n to_o macedonia_n 1_o tim._n 1.3_o consider_v jerom_n vindicate_v reason_n to_o prove_v that_o the_o first_o epistle_n to_o timothy_n be_v write_v before_o paul_n first_o bond_n the_o second_o epistle_n write_v in_o his_o first_o bond_n a_o objection_n answer_v act_n 20.25_o consider_v one_o and_o the_o lead_a argument_n for_o timothy_n be_v be_v bishop_n of_o ephesus_n 79._o p._n 79._o say_v he_o be_v ground_v on_o 1_o tim._n 1.3_o i_o beseech_v thou_o to_o abide_v still_o at_o ephesus_n when_o i_o go_v to_o macedonia_n 1._o to_o abide_v still_o do_v not_o imply_v a_o continue_a residence_n timothy_n be_v say_v to_o abide_v still_o at_o berea_n where_o he_o make_v but_o a_o short_a stay_n act_n 17.14_o 15._o this_o argument_n will_v as_o soon_o prove_v he_o bishop_n of_o berea_n as_o bishop_n of_o ephesus_n 2._o his_o stay_n there_o be_v but_o short_a that_o be_v until_o the_o apostle_n come_v to_o he_o 1_o tim._n 3.14_o and_o 4.13_o mr._n g._n himself_o allow_v in_o p._n 90._o that_o the_o church_n of_o ephesus_n be_v govern_v by_o presbyter_n under_o paul_n whilst_o he_o be_v vigorous_a and_o active_a and_o have_v opportunity_n to_o oversee_v both_o the_o flock_n and_o the_o elder_n themselves_o the_o apostle_n be_v vigorous_a and_o active_a when_o he_o write_v this_o first_o epistle_n to_o timothy_n and_o he_o intend_v short_o to_o visit_v the_o flock_n and_o elder_n of_o ephesus_n therefore_o by_o his_o own_o confession_n timothy_n can_v not_o be_v bishop_n of_o ephesus_n when_o that_o epistle_n be_v write_v 3._o he_o be_v not_o fix_v as_o resident_n at_o ephesus_n for_o the_o apostle_n afterward_o call_v he_o to_o rome_n 2_o tim._n 4.9_o 21._o and_o send_v tychicus_n the_o evangelist_n to_o ephesus_n we_o do_v not_o read_v that_o timothy_n ever_o return_v to_o ephesus_n again_o thus_o we_o see_v the_o weakness_n of_o his_o lead_a argument_n as_o he_o call_v it_o by_o which_o we_o may_v judge_v of_o the_o rest_n he_o add_v that_o the_o dissenter_n to_o avoid_v the_o argument_n build_v upon_o 1_o tim._n 1.3_o and_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o epistle_n say_v that_o the_o first_o epistle_n to_o timothy_n be_v write_v before_o the_o meeting_n at_o miletus_n in_o which_o the_o apostle_n commit_v the_o flock_n to_o the_o elder_n of_o ephesus_n and_o not_o to_o timothy_n act_v 20.17_o 28._o our_o argument_n from_o act_n 20.17_o 28._o hold_n good_a though_o that_o epistle_n shall_v be_v write_v after_o as_o we_o have_v prove_v already_o in_o cap._n 3._o 2._o it_o be_v not_o the_o dissenter_n only_a as_o he_o unfair_o suggest_v that_o say_v that_o this_o epistle_n be_v write_v before_o the_o meeting_n at_o miletus_n it_o be_v the_o general_a and_o prevail_a opinion_n of_o the_o great_a part_n of_o chronologer_n ancient_a and_o modern_a the_o most_o learned_a asserter_n of_o episcopacy_n not_o except_v bishop_n hall_n be_v of_o this_o opinion_n 38._o opinion_n vindic_n p._n 97._o &_o diu._n right_a of_o episcop_n part_n 2d_o p._n 38._o so_o be_v dr._n hammond_n and_o grotius_n lud._n capâ—llus_n dr._n lightfoot_n cary_n &c_n &c_n gothofredus_n quote_v athanasius_n baronius_n etc._n etc._n as_o of_o the_o same_o opinion_n the_o rhemist_n be_v sensible_a that_o this_o opinion_n be_v prejudicial_a to_o the_o cause_n of_o episcopacy_n and_o therefore_o they_o say_v though_o not_o positive_o that_o the_o first_o epistle_n to_o timothy_n be_v write_v after_o paul_n first_o imprisonment_n at_o rome_n when_o he_o be_v set_v at_o liberty_n tim._n liberty_n rhem._n test._n arg._n in_o 1_o tim._n they_o be_v follow_v by_o bishop_n pearson_n and_o by_o mr._n g._n only_o with_o this_o difference_n that_o the_o seminary_n at_o rheims_n deliver_v themselves_o more_o modest_o than_o the_o rector_n do_v they_o say_v it_o seem_v so_o the_o rector_n say_v he_o have_v demonstrate_v it_o one_o that_o have_v not_o read_v bishop_n pearson_n will_v think_v the_o rector_n very_o ingenuous_a in_o acknowledge_v that_o he_o be_v behold_v to_o the_o bishop_n for_o what_o he_o pretend_v to_o say_v on_o paul_n journey_n to_o macedonia_n mention_v in_o 1_o tim._n 1.3_o that_o miracle_n of_o his_o time_n say_v he_o 80._o p._n 80._o mean_v bishop_n pearson_n in_o his_o annal_n paulini_n have_v give_v we_o a_o plain_a account_n and_o proof_n thereof_o all_o that_o i_o pretend_v unto_o be_v to_o build_v on_o his_o foundation_n and_o to_o enlarge_v on_o what_o that_o excellent_a prelate_n have_v demonstrate_v in_o a_o few_o word_n thus_o the_o rector_n i_o will_v not_o dispute_v whether_o the_o learned_a bishop_n be_v the_o miracle_n of_o his_o time_n if_o he_o be_v miracle_n be_v grow_v very_o common_a in_o this_o last_o age_n for_o the_o bishop_n have_v many_o equal_n who_o learned_a work_n be_v nothing_o inferior_a to_o he_o i_o dare_v affirm_v that_o our_o rector_n be_v no_o miracle_n in_o architecture_n for_o he_o build_v very_o sorry_o on_o the_o bishop_n foundation_n instead_o of_o raise_v a_o superstructure_n he_o have_v rather_o disturb_v the_o foundation_n the_o learned_a bishop_n discourse_v distinct_o and_o clear_o the_o rector_n confuse_o and_o dark_o he_o refer_v to_o dr._n pearson_n annal_n paulini_n and_o pretend_v to_o enlarge_v on_o what_o the_o bishop_n have_v demonstrate_v in_o few_o word_n but_o take_v no_o notice_n of_o the_o bishop_n enlarge_n on_o that_o argument_n in_o his_o dissertation_n whence_o he_o borrow_a what_o he_o pretend_v to_o say_v on_o paul_n journey_n to_o macedonia_n but_o will_v have_v his_o reader_n believe_v the_o enlargement_n be_v his_o own_o see_v pear_n dissert_n
upper_a house_n of_o bishop_n who_o have_v sometime_o a_o considerable_a influence_n in_o the_o election_n of_o the_o very_a clerk_n 3._o the_o rector_n may_v please_v himself_o with_o his_o power_n of_o make_v new_a law_n all_o the_o power_n we_o plead_v for_o be_v a_o liberty_n for_o parish-minister_n to_o execute_v the_o law_n of_o christ_n in_o the_o exclusion_n of_o the_o scandalous_a and_o the_o admission_n of_o such_o as_o be_v due_o qualify_v for_o gospel-ordinance_n the_o parish-minister_n or_o priest_n as_o he_o call_v they_o and_o yet_o be_v unreasonable_o angry_a with_o we_o for_o call_v they_o so_o have_v power_n to_o heprove_v and_o suspend_v for_o a_o time_n we_o have_v this_o before_o in_o the_o preface_n a_o private_a person_n may_v reprove_v they_o can_v suspend_v from_o the_o lord_n supper_n for_o a_o time_n i._n e._n till_o the_o next_o return_n of_o the_o carrier_n or_o about_o 14_o day_n and_o then_o they_o be_v oblige_v to_o deliver_v up_o all_o to_o the_o ordinary_a with_o who_o the_o offender_n often_o commutes_fw-la for_o his_o crime_n and_o return_v as_o impenitent_a as_o he_o go_v except_o he_o repent_v that_o he_o have_v part_v with_o so_o much_o money_n when_o he_o have_v make_v his_o peace_n with_o the_o ordinary_a or_o his_o commissary_n or_o chancellor_n the_o minister_n must_v admit_v he_o or_o be_v proceed_v against_o himself_o for_o disobey_v his_o superior_n be_v their_o any_o presilent_a for_o this_o in_o the_o gospel_n do_v christ_n or_o his_o apostle_n establish_v this_o sort_n of_o discipline_n mr._n g._n challenge_n j._n o._n to_o prove_v out_o of_o scripture_n that_o ever_o any_o ordinary_a presbyter_n do_v excommunicate_a 126._o p._n 126._o we_o have_v but_o few_o instance_n of_o excommunication_n in_o scripture_n but_o we_o have_v prove_v already_o that_o the_o corinthian_a presbyter_n and_o consequent_o all_o other_o have_v power_n to_o judge_n i._n e._n to_o decree_v excommunicate_v as_o the_o rector_n explain_v it_o those_o that_o be_v within_o 1_o cor._n 5.12_o see_v rom._n 16.17_o 2_o cor._n 2.6_o 2_o thess_n 3.6_o can_v the_o rector_n who_o so_o liberal_o demand_v scripture-proof_n give_v we_o any_o instance_n of_o presbyter_n suspend_v for_o a_o fortnight_n if_o he_o can_v find_v no_o proof_n in_o scripture_n that_o ordinary_a presbyter_n do_v suspend_v at_o all_o from_o the_o communion_n how_o dare_v they_o do_v it_o for_o a_o fortnight_n if_o he_o find_v by_o scripture_n they_o may_v suspend_v how_o dare_v he_o condemn_v our_o presbyter_n for_o suspending_a person_n until_o they_o see_v some_o evidence_n of_o their_o repentance_n but_o since_o he_o call_v for_o proof_n let_v he_o show_v we_o some_o proof_n out_o of_o scripture_n for_o the_o power_n of_o lay-chancellor_n to_o excommunicate_v or_o some_o instance_n of_o commute_v penance_n for_o a_o sum_n of_o money_n i_o have_v read_v in_o scripture_n of_o the_o priest_n eat_v up_o the_o sin_n of_o the_o people_n and_o set_v their_o heart_n on_o their_o iniquity_n hosh_n 4_o 8._o the_o covetous_a priest_n than_o get_v a_o small_a share_n out_o of_o the_o sacrifice_n occasion_v by_o the_o sin_n of_o the_o people_n jev_n 6.26_o &_o 10.17_o but_o our_o commuter_n engross_v the_o whole_a offer_v to_o themselves_o it_o be_v odd_a to_o hear_v a_o man_n call_v for_o scripture-proof_n who_o can_v pretend_v to_o any_o scripture-proof_n for_o abundance_n of_o thing_n which_o they_o practise_v and_o impose_v as_o condition_n of_o communion_n on_o minister_n and_o people_n tliis_fw-la gentleman_n have_v a_o measure_n and_o a_o measure_n that_o be_v a_o double_a measure_n one_o for_o himself_o and_o brethren_n and_o another_o for_o the_o dissenter_n be_v he_o willing_a to_o be_v determine_v by_o the_o scripture_n as_o he_o pretend_v our_o controversy_n will_v be_v soon_o at_o a_o end_n he_o ignorant_o affirm_v ibid._n ibid._n that_o the_o presbyterian_a bishop_n as_o he_o call_v they_o be_v at_o best_a but_o the_o executioner_n of_o the_o lay-elders_a will._n i_o know_v but_o very_o few_o of_o the_o congregation_n call_v presbyterian_a that_o have_v any_o rule_v elder_n at_o all_o and_o those_o that_o have_v receive_v they_o only_o as_o assistant_n to_o the_o minister_n and_o not_o as_o ruler_n superior_a to_o they_o j._n oh_o first_o argument_n to_o prove_v that_o presbyter_n may_v ordain_v be_v because_o they_o be_v scripture-bishop_n plea_n p._n 12_o 13._o he_o prove_v the_o identity_n of_o bishop_n and_o presbyter_n in_o the_o new_a testament_n time_n and_o some_o age_n after_o to_o this_o argument_n the_o rector_n answer_v 1._o he_o grant_v they_o be_v the_o same_o in_o the_o new_a testament_n 127._o p._n 126_o 127._o and_o be_v the_o ordinary_a ruler_n of_o the_o church_n but_o timothy_n and_o titus_n be_v above_o they_o nothing_o but_o the_o brightness_n of_o truth_n can_v extort_v such_o a_o confession_n from_o he_o for_o 1._o if_o presbyter_n and_o bishop_n be_v the_o same_o in_o the_o new_a testament_n let_v he_o show_v we_o who_o have_v power_n afterward_o to_o distinguish_v they_o 2._o if_o they_o be_v the_o same_o they_o have_v the_o same_o power_n therefore_o if_o the_o bishop_n have_v power_n to_o ordain_v so_o have_v the_o presbyter_n if_o the_o presbyter_n have_v no_o such_o power_n no_o more_o have_v the_o bishop_n thus_o he_o have_v kind_o establish_v our_o argument_n but_o i_o hope_v his_o episcopal_a friend_n will_v not_o impute_v it_o to_o any_o ill_a design_n in_o he_o for_o he_o be_v full_a of_o good_a will_n to_o their_o cause_n and_o it_o be_v their_o own_o fault_n that_o they_o have_v choose_v no_o better_o a_o advocate_n 3._o but_o he_o hope_v to_o come_v off_o by_o say_v that_o timothy_n and_o titus_n be_v above_o the_o presbyter_n or_o bishop_n for_o hereafter_o you_o must_v take_v they_o for_o one_o and_o the_o same_o timothy_n and_o titus_n evangelist_n be_v above_o the_o bishop_n what_o then_o it_o be_v as_o natural_a to_o infer_v thence_o that_o presbyter_n be_v above_o bishop_n as_o that_o bishop_n be_v above_o presbyter_n not_o only_o evangelist_n but_o prophet_n and_o apostle_n be_v superior_a to_o ordinary_a minister_n but_o no_o example_n have_v be_v yet_o produce_v that_o one_o ordinary_a minister_n be_v superior_a to_o another_o ordinary_a minister_n no_o instance_n can_v be_v give_v in_o the_o new_a testament_n of_o any_o one_o mere_a presbyter_n that_o be_v superior_a to_o another_o presbyter_n if_o there_o must_v be_v some_o church-officer_n call_v bishop_n superior_a to_o presbyter_n because_o evangelist_n be_v so_o by_o the_o same_o reason_n there_o ought_v to_o be_v some_o church-officer_n superior_a to_o bishop_n because_o the_o prophet_n be_v superior_a to_o the_o evangelist_n and_o another_o sort_n of_o church-officer_n superior_a to_o they_o also_o because_o the_o apostle_n be_v superior_a to_o the_o prophet_n he_o subscribe_v to_o j._n oh_o assertion_n 128._o p._n 128._o that_o there_o be_v several_a bishop_n in_o one_o church_n in_o the_o apostle_n day_n and_o that_o those_o mention_v in_o scripture_n be_v not_o of_o our_o english_a species_n therefore_o by_o his_o own_o confession_n english_a bishop_n be_v not_o scripture-bishop_n but_o there_o be_v a_o order_n of_o church-officer_n above_o these_o presbyter-bishop_n say_v he_o as_o we_o have_v demonstrate_v in_o the_o church_n of_o crete_n and_o ephesus_n there_o be_v no_o less_o than_o three_o order_n above_o they_o that_o be_v apostle_n prophet_n and_o evangelist_n each_o of_o they_o extraordinary_a church-officer_n eph._n 4.11_o design_v for_o the_o plant_v of_o the_o christian_a church_n as_o the_o ordinary_a pastora_n and_o teacher_n be_v appoint_v for_o the_o propagate_a of_o it_o unto_o the_o end_n of_o time_n the_o foundation_n be_v to_o be_v lay_v by_o those_o extraordinary_a church-officer_n the_o superstructure_n to_o be_v carry_v on_o according_a to_o the_o platform_n they_o leave_v we_o by_o ordinary_a officer_n j._n o._n prove_v out_o of_o justin_n martyr_n and_o the_o syriac_a version_n of_o the_o new_a testament_n that_o bishop_n and_o presbyter_n be_v the_o same_o in_o the_o age_n after_o the_o apostle_n p._n 13_o 14._o this_o the_o rector_n prudent_o overlook_v he_o thus_o paraphrase_v on_o 1_o tim._n 5.17_o they_o who_o rule_n well_o 129._o p._n 129._o and_o also_o labour_v in_o the_o word_n and_o doctrine_n deserve_v better_o than_o they_o only_a who_o rule_n well_o but_o do_v withal_o labour_n in_o the_o word_n and_o doctrine_n here_o he_o suppose_v that_o some_o in_o the_o church_n may_v rule_v well_o who_o dont_fw-fr labour_n in_o the_o word_n and_o doctrine_n but_o who_o be_v these_o he_o will_v not_o say_v bishop_n for_o then_o the_o presbyter_n who_o rule_v well_o and_o labour_n in_o the_o word_n and_o doctrine_n be_v worthy_a of_o more_o honour_n than_o the_o bishop_n that_o he_o will_v not_o like_a there_o remain_v no_o other_o but_o the_o
presbyterian_o rule_v elder_n who_o he_o vindicate_v by_o his_o kind_a paraphrase_n have_v this_o gentleman_n be_v retain_v by_o they_o he_o can_v not_o better_o have_v plead_v their_o cause_n and_o although_o the_o elder_n 130._o p._n 130._o proceed_v he_o receive_v a_o commission_n from_o st._n paul_n and_o peter_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d act_n 20.28_o 1_o pet._n 5.1_o 2._o will_n it_o thence_o follow_v that_o there_o be_v none_o to_o overrule_a they_o or_o do_v it_o hence_o appear_v that_o these_o elder_n have_v power_n to_o ordain_v 1._o it_o hence_o follow_v they_o be_v real_a bishop_n as_o he_o have_v confess_v and_o if_o ordination_n be_v a_o branch_n of_o episcopal_a power_n as_o he_o say_v it_o be_v these_o elder_n have_v power_n to_o ordain_v 2._o it_o hence_o follow_v that_o these_o presbyter_n be_v the_o supreme_a ordinary_a church-ruler_n if_o bishop_n be_v such_o the_o extraordinary_a superior_a ruler_n be_v temporary_a he_o dare_v almost_o swear_v it_o ibid._n ibid._n that_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d imply_v not_o the_o ordain_v power_n very_o say_v he_o if_o this_o be_v so_o every_o believer_n have_v the_o same_o power_n for_o they_o be_v bid_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d to_o play_v the_o bishop_n or_o as_o we_o translate_v it_o to_o look_v diligent_o lest_o any_o man_n fail_v of_o the_o grace_n of_o god_n heb._n 12.15_o be_v all_o believer_n bid_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d to_o look_v diligent_o to_o the_o flock_n as_o the_o pastor_n of_o it_o if_o they_o be_v not_o this_o allegation_n be_v impertinent_a he_o say_v the_o ordinary_a elder_n have_v not_o the_o supreme_a authority_n over_o the_o church_n ibid._n ibid._n after_o the_o time_n we_o have_v assign_v nor_o do_v they_o ever_o ordain_v elder_n this_o imply_v that_o the_o ordinary_a elder_n have_v the_o supreme_a authority_n before_o the_o time_n he_o assign_v and_o it_o be_v certain_a the_o elder_n of_o ephesus_n have_v it_o in_o act_n 20.28_o he_o can_v prove_v they_o be_v ever_o deprive_v of_o it_o we_o have_v prove_v that_o they_o have_v the_o supreme_a authority_n after_o the_o write_n of_o the_o epistle_n to_o timothy_n and_o titus_n we_o have_v also_o prove_v out_o of_o act_n 13.1_o 2._o and_o 1_o tim._n 4.14_o that_o ordinary_a elder_n do_v ordain_v and_o have_v vindicated_n those_o text_n from_o his_o corrupt_a gloss_n j._n o._n observe_v that_o the_o apostle_n do_v not_o mention_v superior_a bishop_n in_o his_o catalogue_n of_o gospel-minister_n ibid._n ibid._n eph._n 4.11_o mr._n g._n assign_v this_o for_o a_o reason_n bishop_n as_o a_o distinct_a species_n of_o church-officer_n be_v not_o as_o yet_o establish_v the_o itenerant_a or_o unfixed_a evangelist_n govern_v the_o church_n under_o the_o apostle_n and_o ordain_v elder_n for_o '_o they_o 1._o here_o be_v a_o fair_a confession_n there_o be_v no_o bishop_n in_o the_o christian_a church_n when_o the_o epistle_n to_o the_o ephesian_n be_v write_v which_o be_v in_o paul_n first_o bond_n at_o rome_n we_o have_v prove_v that_o the_o first_o epistle_n to_o timothy_n be_v write_v before_o his_o first_o bond_n and_o so_o timothy_n can_v be_v no_o bishop_n of_o ephesus_n 2._o the_o church_n of_o ephesus_n be_v govern_v by_o presbyter_n act_n 20.28_o without_o either_o evangelist_n or_o apostle_n to_o oversee_v they_o that_o we_o read_v of_o the_o apostle_n commit_v the_o flock_n whole_o and_o sole_o to_o they_o when_o he_o part_v with_o they_o have_v no_o thought_n of_o ever_o see_v they_o again_o v._o 25._o 3._o he_o grant_v that_o evangelist_n be_v unfixed_a officer_n under_o the_o apostle_n and_o ordain_v elder_n as_o such_o timothy_n and_o titus_n may_v ordain_v elder_n in_o ephesus_n and_o crete_n as_o unfixed_a evangelist_n for_o such_o they_o be_v after_o the_o epistle_n write_v to_o they_o 2_o tim._n 4.9_o 21._o tit._n 3.12_o 2_o tim._n 4.10_o therefore_o those_o epistle_n do_v not_o make_v they_o fix_v governor_n as_o he_o suppose_v j._n o._n take_v notice_n that_o the_o papist_n urge_v the_o instance_n of_o timothy_n and_o titus_n for_o superior_a bishop_n against_o the_o protestant_n and_o that_o the_o bishop_n best_a argument_n have_v be_v dextrous_o manage_v against_o the_o whole_a reformation_n what_o can_v the_o rector_n say_v to_o this_o matter_n of_o fact_n be_v so_o plain_a that_o he_o can_v deny_v it_o and_o therefore_o endeavour_v to_o palliate_v it_o as_o well_o as_o he_o can_v j._n o._n say_v he_o in_o this_o very_a book_n have_v make_v use_n of_o the_o popish_a schoolman_n 131._o p._n 131._o p._n 55._o 107._o and_o therefore_o i_o can_v avoid_v tax_v he_o with_o great_a insincerity_n and_o partiality_n the_o rector_n invention_n run_v low_a that_o he_o can_v find_v nothing_o but_o the_o old_a dull_a threadbare_a charge_n of_o insincerity_n which_o we_o have_v have_v over_o and_o over_o but_o the_o comfort_n of_o it_o be_v his_o tongue_n be_v no_o slander_n all_o the_o difference_n between_o j._n oh_o argument_n out_o of_o the_o popish_a doctor_n and_o mr._n g's_o argument_n out_o of_o they_o be_v this_o 1._o he_o tread_v in_o their_o step_n without_o once_o name_v they_o j._n o._n name_n they_o all_o along_o when_o he_o make_v use_v of_o they_o 2._o j._n o._n quote_v the_o popish_a doctor_n against_o themselves_o and_o for_o the_o reform_a church_n who_o most_o of_o they_o have_v no_o bishop_n and_o all_o will_v allow_v that_o the_o testimony_n of_o a_o adversary_n be_v good_a against_o himself_o mr._n g._n improve_v their_o argument_n against_o the_o reform_a church_n who_o they_o and_o he_o condemn_v as_o no_o church_n for_o want_v of_o ordain_v bishop_n the_o rector_n be_v too_o cunning_a to_o deliver_v thc_a conclusion_n in_o express_a word_n but_o he_o lay_v down_o and_o endeavour_n to_o establish_v those_o premise_n that_o necessary_o infer_v this_o conclusion_n that_o popish_a ordination_n be_v valid_a and_o that_o all_o the_o ordination_n of_o the_o reform_a church_n except_o those_o in_o england_n and_o ireland_n by_o bishop_n be_v a_o nullity_n this_o be_v the_o design_n of_o his_o book_n in_o which_o he_o pretend_v to_o prove_v that_o no_o ordinary_a presbyter_n have_v power_n to_o ordain_v and_o that_o no_o instance_n can_v be_v give_v in_o all_o the_o new_a testament_n of_o any_o ordain_v presbyter_n and_o that_o bishop_n be_v superior_a to_o presbyter_n by_o a_o divine_a right_n the_o truth_n be_v the_o performance_n be_v as_o weak_a as_o the_o undertake_n be_v bold_a i_o leave_v it_o to_o the_o reader_n to_o judge_n who_o be_v to_o be_v charge_v with_o insincerity_n one_o that_o defend_v the_o reform_a church_n against_o the_o popish_a writer_n though_o he_o quote_v they_o sometime_o against_o themselves_o or_o one_o who_o under_o the_o name_n of_o a_o protestant_n join_v with_o the_o popish_a church_n and_o doctor_n in_o destroy_v the_o ministry_n of_o the_o great_a part_n of_o the_o protestant_a reform_a church_n since_o we_o like_v not_o popish_a argument_n 132._o p._n 132._o one_o thing_n he_o will_v be_v bold_a to_o tell_v j._n o._n that_o he_o will_v here_o meet_v with_o a_o argument_n borrow_v from_o bishop_n pearson_n which_o he_o think_v neither_o any_o papist_n nor_o j._n o._n himself_o ever_o think_v of_o before_o who_o so_o bold_a as_o blind_a bayard_n this_o man_n bold_o tell_v we_o that_o no_o papist_n ever_o think_v of_o bishop_n pearson_n argument_n draw_v from_o the_o time_n of_o write_v the_o epistle_n to_o timothy_n etc._n etc._n i_o show_v before_o that_o the_o seminary_n at_o rheims_n think_v of_o the_o bishop_n argument_n before_o he_o be_v bear_v the_o rector_n have_v a_o great_a many_o quality_n that_o be_v very_o singular_a this_o among_o other_o that_o when_o he_o be_v remote_a from_o truth_n he_o be_v then_o most_o confident_a he_o think_v j._n o._n never_o think_v of_o this_o argument_n before_o his_o memory_n be_v as_o defective_a as_o his_o read_n j._n o._n tell_v he_o before_o his_o book_n be_v talk_v of_o that_o he_o have_v think_v of_o this_o argument_n and_o have_v prepare_v a_o dissertation_n to_o vindicate_v the_o old_a chronology_n some_o gentleman_n that_o be_v then_o present_a may_v relieve_v his_o memory_n if_o need_v he_o j._n o._n argue_v that_o those_o word_n lay_v hand_n sudden_o on_o no_o man_n do_v not_o prove_v the_o sole_a power_n of_o ordination_n in_o timothy_n to_o this_o he_o answer_v it_o ought_v to_o be_v hence_o conclude_v that_o the_o sole_a power_n of_o ordination_n be_v in_o timothy_n 133._o p._n 133._o till_o j._n o._n can_v produce_v a_o like_a commission_n give_v to_o the_o presbyter_n that_o have_v be_v prove_v from_o act_n 13.1_o 2._o 1_o tim._n 4.14_o he_o add_v j._n oh_o reason_n be_v a_o very_a pleasant_a one_o it_o may_v as_o well_o follow_v say_v j._n o._n that_o the_o sole_a power_n of_o teach_v belong_v
to_o he_o because_o the_o apostle_n hid_n he_o be_v instant_a in_o preach_v the_o word_n by_o no_o mean_n say_v mr._n g._n because_o the_o apostle_n direct_v he_o express_o to_o appoint_v other_o teacher_n 2_o tim._n 22._o we_o desire_v to_o see_v some_o like_a passage_n of_o other_o ordainer_n beside_o timothy_n the_o apostle_n or_o rather_o the_o holy_a ghost_n appoint_v several_a bishop_n in_o ephesus_n act_v 20.28_o if_o the_o power_n of_o ordination_n belong_v to_o bishop_n as_o such_o these_o ephesian_a bishop_n be_v ordainer_n it_o be_v a_o old_a and_o a_o true_a maxim_n quatenus_fw-la ad_fw-la omne_fw-la valet_fw-la consequentia_fw-la 2._o but_o lest_o we_o shall_v want_v other_o ordainer_n he_o will_v furnish_v we_o with_o some_o from_o 2_o tim._n 2.2_o which_o though_o his_o argument_n incline_v he_o to_o understand_v it_o of_o teacher_n at_o present_a yet_o in_o another_o mood_n he_o explain_v it_o of_o ordainer_n p._n 53._o j._n o._n prove_v that_o timothy_n can_v not_o receive_v the_o sole_a power_n of_o ordination_n because_o paul_n himself_o take_v in_o the_o presbyter_n 1_o tim._n 4.14_o to_o this_o the_o rector_n say_v it_o be_v something_o to_o the_o purpose_n if_o it_o be_v well_o prove_v 1_o tim._n 4.14_o have_v be_v full_o discuss_v already_o say_v he_o and_o full_o vindicated_n say_v i_o from_o his_o self-contradicting-exception_n j._n o._n give_v another_o reason_n to_o prove_v that_o timothy_n can_v not_o be_v entrust_v with_o the_o sole_a power_n of_o ordination_n because_o paul_n join_v barnabas_n with_o he_o act_v 14.23_o the_o rector_n answer_v the_o mischief_n be_v barnabas_n be_v paul_n be_v equal_a ibid._n ibid._n and_o a_o apostle_n as_o well_o as_o himself_o act_v 14.4.14_o many_o think_v barnabas_n be_v not_o paul_n equal_a that_o he_o be_v proper_o a_o evangelist_n 783._o evangelist_n vid._n sad._n ad_fw-la tur._n soph._n p._n 783._o evangelist_n be_v secondary_a apostle_n apostoli_fw-la vicarii_fw-la as_o some_o call_v they_o they_o seem_v to_o be_v include_v in_o apostle_n 1_o cor._n 12.28_o compare_v with_o eph._n 4.11_o it_o be_v true_a he_o be_v call_v a_o apostle_n act_v 14.4_o 14._o so_o be_v other_o who_o be_v not_o apostle_n in_o a_o strict_a sense_n rom._n 16.7_o 2_o cor._n 8.23_o phil._n 2.25_o 2._o but_o suppose_v he_o be_v a_o apostle_n in_o a_o strict_a sense_n and_o paul_n equal_a j._n oh_o argument_n still_o hold_v good_a if_o paul_n and_o apostle_n join_v barnabas_n with_o he_o another_o apostle_n or_o evangelist_n it_o be_v not_o likely_a that_o timothy_n will_v ordain_v alone_o but_o that_o he_o join_v the_o bishop_n of_o ephesus_n with_o he_o if_o a_o apostle_n will_v not_o lay_v on_o hand_n alone_o much_o less_o will_v a_o evangelist_n it_o be_v but_o j._n oh_o dream_n say_v he_o 134._o p._n 134._o when_o he_o talk_v of_o other_o ordinary_a presbyter_n ordain_v with_o these_o two_o apostle_n i_o desire_v to_o see_v this_o make_v out_o by_o any_o tolerable_a conjecture_n 1._o j._n o._n do_v not_o affirm_v that_o presbyter_n ordain_v with_o paul_n and_o barnabas_n act_v 14.23_o because_o it_o be_v uncertain_a whether_o there_o be_v any_o in_o these_o church_n before_o this_o time_n 2._o but_o if_o there_o be_v any_o it_o be_v probable_a they_o join_v in_o the_o action_n as_o they_o do_v in_o timothy_n ordination_n 1_o tim._n 4.14_o which_o may_v ground_v a_o probable_a conjecture_n paul_n intention_n to_o go_v to_o ephesus_n ibid._n ibid._n 1_o tim._n 3.14_o &_o 4.13_o hinder_v not_o timothy_n from_o be_v the_o resident_n bishop_n there_o as_o he_o think_v 1._o his_o intention_n of_o go_v short_o to_o ephesus_n show_v the_o inconsistency_n of_o mr._n g's_o hypothesis_n for_o he_o tell_v we_o before_o p._n 90._o that_o the_o apostle_n govern_v the_o church_n of_o ephesus_n himself_o by_o the_o presbyter_n in_o his_o absence_n who_o be_v responsible_a to_o he_o this_o continue_a so_o long_o say_v he_o as_o he_o be_v vigorous_a and_o active_a and_o have_v opportunity_n to_o oversee_v both_o the_o flock_n and_o the_o elder_n themselves_o and_o now_o he_o tell_v we_o that_o this_o church_n be_v govern_v by_o a_o bishop_n when_o the_o apostle_n be_v both_o able_a and_o resolve_v to_o oversee_v it_o 2._o he_o tell_v we_o before_o that_o the_o presbyter_n be_v responsible_a to_o paul_n and_o now_o he_o make_v timothy_n responsible_a to_o he_o nothing_o can_v be_v infer_v from_o their_o be_v subject_a to_o paul_n that_o do_v not_o equal_o affect_n timothy_n 3._o if_o paul_n go_v to_o timothy_n do_v not_o hinder_v his_o being_n resident_n at_o ephesus_n i_o hope_v timothy_n go_v to_o paul_n do_v 2_o tim._n 4.21_o except_o the_o rector_n can_v prove_v that_o timothy_n have_v a_o ubiquitarian_a body_n if_o he_o say_v he_o return_v again_o in_o a_o little_a time_n to_o ephesus_n he_o ought_v to_o prove_v it_o which_o he_o can_v never_o do_v from_o the_o write_n of_o the_o apostle_n he_o charge_v j._n o._n with_o foist_v the_o word_n till_o he_o come_v ibid._n ibid._n into_o 1_o tim._n 1.3_o this_o charge_n be_v as_o groundless_a as_o it_o be_v disingenuous_a for_o j._n o._n do_v not_o quote_v thc_a word_n of_o scripture_n but_o give_v the_o meaning_n of_o it_o in_o these_o word_n paul_n do_v not_o enjoin_v timothy_n to_o be_v resident_a at_o ephesus_n but_o beseech_v he_o to_o abide_v there_o till_o he_o come_v 1_o tim._n 1.3_o &_o 4.13_o 14._o which_o he_o intend_v short_o to_o do_v 1_o tim._n 3.14_o 15._o the_o join_v of_o the_o scripture_n together_o and_o the_o explain_n of_o one_o scripture_n by_o another_o will_v be_v allow_v by_o any_o one_o that_o do_v not_o seek_v occasion_n of_o quarrel_v till_o i_o come_v bespeak_v a_o temporary_a stay_n at_o ephesus_n for_o he_o be_v beseech_v by_o paul_n to_o supply_v his_o absence_n there_o when_o the_o apostle_n come_v in_o person_n there_o be_v no_o need_n of_o a_o substitute_n whether_o timothy_n go_v from_o ephesus_n to_o paul_n or_o whether_o paul_n go_v from_o macedonia_n to_o ephesus_n it_o be_v one_o and_o the_o same_o thing_n his_o work_n there_o be_v temporary_a and_o become_v unnecessary_a when_o the_o apostle_n be_v with_o he_o thus_o paul_n send_v he_o not_o long_o before_o this_o to_o macedonia_n and_o sometime_o after_o follow_v he_o thither_o act_v 19.21_o 22._o in_o like_a manner_n he_o design_v to_o follow_v he_o to_o ephesus_n 1_o tim._n 3.14_o the_o rector_n take_v for_o grant_v what_o he_o shall_v have_v prove_v that_o timothy_n be_v oblige_v to_o perpetual_a residence_n at_o ephesus_n which_o have_v not_o be_v yet_o prove_v he_o call_v he_o away_o 2_o tim._n 4.21_o and_o so_o he_o do_v titus_n from_o crete_n tit._n 3.12_o all_o that_o have_v be_v hitherto_o urge_v for_o his_o perpetual_a residence_n at_o ephesus_n be_v that_o in_o 1_o tim._n 1.3_o i_o beseech_v thou_o to_o abide_v still_o at_o ephesus_n these_o word_n do_v not_o look_v like_o the_o installing_n of_o a_o bishop_n in_o his_o diocese_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d signify_v frequent_o a_o short_a abode_n mat._n 15.32_o mark_v 8.2_o timothy_n be_v say_v to_o abide_v still_o at_o athens_n when_o his_o stay_n be_v very_o short_a there_o act_v 17.14_o 15._o he_o call_v upon_o we_o to_o prove_v that_o timothy_n be_v furnish_v with_o the_o same_o power_n at_o corinth_n 135_o p._n 135_o philippi_n thessalonica_n etc._n etc._n i_o will_v prove_v it_o from_o his_o own_o confession_n p._n 130._o the_o unfixed_a evangelist_n govern_v the_o church_n under_o the_o apostle_n and_o ordain_v elder_n for_o they_o thus_o he_o here_o he_o ascribe_v the_o power_n of_o govenirg_n and_o ordain_v unto_o the_o unfixed_a evangelist_n and_o yet_o have_v the_o confidence_n to_o require_v we_o to_o prove_v it_o whereas_o then_o say_v he_o ibid._n ibid._n paul_n beseech_v he_o to_o abide_v and_o reside_v at_o ephesus_n and_o we_o never_o find_v he_o in_o the_o apostle_n company_n again_o nor_o in_o any_o other_o place_n after_o we_o must_v take_v he_o for_o the_o resident_n evangelist_n or_o bishop_n here_o until_o j._n o._n shall_v please_v to_o tell_v we_o out_o of_o sacred_a or_o ecclesiastical_a history_n whither_o he_o remove_v i_o will_v show_v he_o that_o timothy_n be_v in_o paul_n company_n and_o in_o another_o place_n after_o paul_n beseech_v he_o to_o abide_v at_o ephesus_n in_o order_n to_o which_o i_o desire_v he_o to_o grant_v this_o reasonable_a supposition_n viz._n that_o the_o second_o epistle_n to_o he_o be_v write_v after_o the_o first_o in_o the_o first_o epistle_n paul_n say_v he_o beseech_v he_o to_o stay_v at_o ephesus_n 1_o tim._n 1.3_o in_o the_o secod_n epistle_n he_o call_v he_o to_o rome_n 2_o tim._n 4.9_o 21._o doubtless_o he_o go_v thither_o according_a to_o the_o apostle_n order_n and_o we_o find_v he_o there_o with_o the_o apostle_n when_o he_o write_v
his_o epistle_n to_o the_o philippian_n phil._n 1.1_o col._n 1.1_o philem_n 1._o in_o like_a manner_n he_o send_v for_o titus_n from_o crete_n to_o nicopolis_n tit._n 3.12_o and_o afterward_o send_v he_o to_o dalmatia_n 2_o tim._n 4.10_o thus_o we_o have_v tell_v he_o in_o compliance_n with_o his_o desire_n out_o of_o sacred_a history_n that_o not_o only_a timothy_n but_o titus_n also_o remove_v the_o former_a to_o rome_n the_o latter_a to_o nicopolis_n and_o dalmatia_n as_o to_o ecclesiastical_a history_n we_o have_v little_a certain_a concern_v timothy_n or_o any_o other_o of_o the_o apostle_n survivor_n and_o successor_n as_o eusebius_n observe_v 4._o observe_v hist_o iii_o 4._o he_o say_v of_o timothy_n it_o be_v report_v he_o be_v bishop_n of_o ephesus_n but_o other_o historian_n say_v he_o removed_z from_z ephesus_z and_o come_v into_o britain_n and_o baptise_a king_n lucius_n and_o his_o subject_n and_o remove_v hence_o to_o curie_n in_o germany_n where_o he_o be_v bishop_n and_o die_v a_o martyr_n this_o be_v report_v by_o grave_a author_n nauclerus_fw-la petrus_n de_fw-fr natalibus_n pantaleon_n de_fw-fr viris_fw-la illustrib_n germ._n etc._n etc._n nauclerus_fw-la say_v he_o find_v this_o record_v in_o the_o legend_n of_o st._n thomas_n the_o apostle_n which_o agree_v with_o legend_n of_o st._n lucius_n which_o be_v to_o be_v find_v among_o the_o record_n of_o the_o church_n of_o curie_n 472._o curie_n chron._n vol._n ii_o gen._n 6._o p._n 472._o i_o do_v not_o pretend_v to_o warrant_v for_o the_o truth_n of_o this_o account_n there_o may_v be_v some_o truth_n though_o intermix_v with_o fable_n even_o in_o a_o legend_n archbishop_n usher_n that_o great_a antiquary_n quote_v this_o story_n in_o his_o britan._n eccles_n primord_n cap._n 3._o it_o may_v not_o be_v improbable_a but_o timothy_n may_v preach_v in_o these_o country_n if_o paul_n be_v here_o as_o the_o rector_n seem_v to_o allow_v p._n 90._o for_o timothy_n be_v his_o companion_n in_o most_o of_o his_o travel_n and_o serve_v with_o he_o in_o the_o gospel_n as_o a_o son_n with_o the_o father_n phil._n 2.22_o j._n o._n oppose_a dr._n whittaker_n the_o learned_a cambridge_n professor_n and_o maul_n of_o popery_n to_o bellarmine_n who_o ground_n timothy_n episcopal_a jurisdiction_n upon_o 1_o tim._n 5.19_o against_o a_o elder_a receive_v not_o a_o accusation_n the_o dr._n say_v that_o to_o receive_v a_o accusation_n be_v to_o acquaint_v the_o church_n with_o the_o crime_n which_o equal_v and_o inferior_n may_v do_v the_o rector_n have_v two_o or_o three_o page_n in_o confutation_n of_o dr._n whittaker_n 138._o p._n 135_o 136_o 137_o 138._o the_o sum_n of_o which_o be_v that_o if_o timothy_n be_v only_o to_o acquaint_v the_o church_n with_o it_o he_o be_v no_o better_a than_o a_o informer_n or_o prosecutor_n he_o may_v be_v a_o ecclesiastical_a judge_n though_o he_o act_v in_o conjunction_n with_o the_o church_n as_o paul_n do_v in_o excommunicate_v the_o incestuous_a corinthian_a 1_o cor._n 5.3_o 4_o 5._o the_o doctor_n do_v not_o deny_v he_o to_o be_v superior_a to_o the_o elder_n as_o he_o be_v a_o evangelist_n but_o show_v the_o invalidity_n of_o the_o argument_n draw_v from_o his_o receive_a accusation_n j._n o._n show_v p._n 21._o that_o the_o presbyter_n and_o the_o people_n may_v receive_v a_o accusation_n against_o their_o bishop_n and_o instance_a in_fw-la epithetus_fw-la and_o the_o people_n of_o assura_n to_o who_o cyprian_n write_v not_o to_o admit_v fortunatianus_n to_o be_v bishop_n again_o because_o he_o have_v deny_v the_o faith_n he_o instance_v also_o in_o the_o clergy_n and_o people_n of_o spain_n who_o reject_v bisilides_n and_o martialis_n their_o bishop_n because_o they_o have_v sacrifice_v to_o idol_n the_o rector_n wise_o overlook_v all_o this_o and_o proceed_v to_o another_o argument_n j._n o._n ask_v how_o come_v paul_n to_o promise_v to_o come_v short_o to_o ephesus_n if_o he_o have_v settle_v a_o successor_n there_o mr._n g._n answer_n this_o be_v a_o trifle_a objection_n and_o make_v equal_o against_o the_o presbyter_n of_o ephesus_n act_v 20.28_o who_o ever_o think_v timothy_n so_o absolute_a as_o not_o to_o be_v subject_a to_o st._n paul_n when_o this_o gentleman_n give_v a_o diminutive_a epithet_n to_o our_o argument_n understand_v he_o by_o the_o rule_n of_o contrary_n you_o may_v perceive_v by_o his_o uneasiness_n that_o he_o be_v graveled_n and_o will_v relieve_v himself_o by_o a_o big_a word_n which_o may_v disparage_v a_o argument_n with_o unthinking_a people_n 1._o this_o trifle_a objection_n as_o he_o call_v it_o show_v how_o groundless_a his_o hypothesis_n be_v that_o paul_n settle_v timothy_n at_o ephesus_n when_o he_o can_v oversee_v the_o church_n no_o long_o 2._o it_o show_v the_o weakness_n of_o his_o reason_n that_o the_o elder_n have_v no_o episcopal_a power_n because_o they_o be_v subject_a to_o the_o apostle_n the_o scope_n of_o a_o great_a part_n of_o his_o book_n be_v to_o prove_v that_o the_o presbyter_n be_v not_o supreme_a governor_n because_o the_o apostle_n be_v above_o they_o see_v p._n 38_o 39_o 40_o 41._o he_o do_v in_o the_o same_o place_n affirm_v timothy_n and_o titus_n to_o be_v supreme_a governor_n here_o he_o forget_v all_o his_o former_a reason_n and_o acknowledge_v timothy_n subject_a to_o paul_n either_o timothy_n be_v no_o supreme_a governor_n or_o bishop_n because_o he_o be_v subject_a to_o paul_n or_o the_o presbyter_n of_o ephesus_n may_v be_v supreme_a governor_n notwithstanding_o their_o subjection_n to_o he_o 3._o what_o he_o add_v of_o his_o visit_v his_o neighbour_n presbyter_n 139._o p._n 139._o without_o claim_v any_o power_n over_o he_o and_o his_o flock_n be_v very_o impertinent_a for_o a_o apostolical_a visitation_n be_v something_o different_a from_o a_o private_a visit_n from_o one_o neighbour_n to_o another_o i_o hope_v he_o will_v allow_v it_o to_o be_v as_o solemn_a as_o any_o episcopal_a visitation_n i_o may_v return_v his_o own_o word_n upon_o he_o but_o such_o stuff_n as_o this_o do_v our_o author_n impose_v upon_o his_o friend_n ibid._n ibid._n and_o needless_o trouble_v his_o adversary_n with_o but_o i_o shall_v forbear_v he_o think_v that_o the_o church_n of_o ephesus_n consist_v of_o many_o congregation_n though_o he_o agree_v that_o it_o consist_v not_o of_o two_o hundred_o or_o three_o hundred_o parish_n or_o congregation_n ibid._n ibid._n as_o our_o diocese_n do_v here_o we_o have_v his_o own_o confession_n that_o the_o modern_a diocese_n be_v very_o different_a from_o that_o of_o ephesus_n and_o other_o ancient_a diocese_n that_o there_o be_v more_o congregation_n than_o one_o he_o prove_v from_o the_o jus_fw-la divinum_fw-la ministerii_fw-la anglicani_n 140._o p._n 140._o 1._o suppose_v there_o be_v two_o or_o three_o congregation_n in_o ephesus_n as_o the_o london_z minister_n conceive_v there_o may_v be_v more_o than_o one_o what_o be_v two_o or_o three_o to_o two_o or_o three_o hundred_o it_o can_v never_o be_v prove_v there_o be_v more_o christian_n in_o ephesus_n in_o timothy_n or_o if_o you_o will_v in_o ignatius_n his_o time_n than_o be_v in_o some_o of_o our_o great_a parish_n which_o contain_v some_o ten_o some_o twenty_o some_o thirty_o thousand_o soul_n 2._o some_o of_o our_o large_a parish_n have_v several_a chapel_n some_o three_o some_o four_o some_o six_o he_o know_v a_o parish_n in_o his_o neighbourhood_n manchester_n neighbourhood_n manchester_n that_o have_v seven_o or_o eight_o will_v he_o say_v that_o a_o rector_n who_o have_v several_a curate_n under_o he_o be_v a_o diocesan_n bishop_n i_o hear_v the_o rector_n parish_n have_v four_o or_o five_o chapel_n in_o it_o he_o think_v the_o number_n of_o city_n 142._o p._n 142._o or_o great_a town_n in_o crete_n be_v extraordinary_a because_o florus_n call_v it_o a_o noble_a island_n his_o proof_n be_v a_o little_a extraordinary_a must_v every_o noble_a island_n have_v a_o extraordinary_a number_n of_o city_n well_o but_o to_o do_v he_o a_o kindness_n i_o will_v tell_v he_o the_o number_n of_o the_o most_o considerable_a city_n or_o town_n in_o crete_n pliny_n who_o live_v in_o vespasian_n time_n say_v there_o be_v about_o forty_o famous_a town_n in_o crete_n and_o the_o memory_n of_o about_o forty_o more_o 4.12_o more_o nat._n hist_o 4.12_o but_o let_v the_o city_n of_o it_o be_v more_o or_o less_o it_o be_v all_o one_o to_o my_o argument_n we_o have_v prove_v titus_n already_o to_o be_v a_o evangelist_n and_o the_o number_n of_o city_n he_o be_v to_o ordain_v elder_n in_o be_v a_o confirmation_n of_o it_o for_o by_o his_o own_o confession_n crete_n have_v have_v in_o it_o at_o one_o time_n four_o arch-bishop_n and_o twenty_o one_o bishop_n 142._o bishop_n p._n 142._o and_o now_o we_o be_v upon_o this_o subject_a let_v we_o see_v the_o extent_n of_o their_o bishopric_n he_o tell_v we_o out_o of_o dr._n heylin_n there_o be_v
lordship_n and_o dominion_n over_o your_o flock_n and_o brethren_n in_o the_o ministry_n the_o papist_n and_o some_o other_o object_n that_o tyrannical_a 10._o bellarm._n de_fw-fr rom._n pon._n v._o 10._o and_o not_o lawful_a dominion_n be_v here_o forbid_a and_o therefore_o say_v they_o matthew_n use_v the_o word_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d and_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d which_o signify_v arbitrary_a and_o tyrannical_a dominion_n but_o it_o will_v appear_v that_o our_o saviour_n forbid_v all_o dominion_n as_o well_o as_o tyranny_n if_o we_o consider_v 1._o that_o st._n luke_n use_v the_o simple_a verb_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d and_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d luke_n 22.25_o which_o signify_v lawful_a and_o not_o tyrannical_a dominion_n and_o st._n matthew_n ought_v to_o be_v interpret_v by_o luke_n because_o the_o apostle_n speak_v of_o spiritual_a dominion_n use_v the_o simple_a verb_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 2_o cor._n 1.24_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d not_o that_o we_o have_v dominion_n over_o your_o faith_n the_o apostle_n do_v not_o exercise_v any_o dominion_n over_o the_o conscience_n of_o man_n they_o reckon_v themselves_o minister_n not_o lord_n they_o have_v the_o power_n of_o the_o word_n and_o not_o of_o the_o sword_n their_o weapon_n be_v not_o carnal_a but_o spiritual_a 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d signify_v lawful_a dominion_n adam_n dominion_n over_o the_o creature_n in_o a_o state_n of_o innocency_n which_o be_v far_o from_o tyranny_n be_v express_v by_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d in_o the_o lxx_o gen._n 1.28_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d christ_n dominion_n which_o be_v most_o holy_a and_o righteous_a and_o infinite_o remote_a from_o tyranny_n be_v set_v forth_o by_o the_o same_o word_n psal_n 110.2_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d rule_v thou_o in_o the_o midst_n of_o thy_o enemy_n 2._o christ_n forbid_v that_o dominion_n which_o the_o apostle_n covet_v and_o be_v ambitious_a of_o what_o be_v that_o not_o a_o tyrannical_a power_n over_o their_o brethren_n far_o be_v it_o from_o we_o to_o impute_v such_o horrid_a wickedness_n to_o such_o good_a man_n they_o be_v not_o so_o wicked_a as_o to_o desire_v a_o absolute_a power_n to_o tyrannize_v over_o the_o conscience_n and_o body_n of_o their_o fellow-subject_n the_o strife_n among_o they_o be_v which_o of_o they_o shall_v be_v account_v the_o great_a luke_n 22.24_o they_o expect_v to_o be_v so_o many_o prince_n dignify_v with_o power_n and_o title_n of_o honour_n above_o other_o they_o dream_v of_o a_o temporal_a kingdom_n the_o messiah_n be_v to_o set_v up_o as_o most_o of_o the_o jewish_a nation_n do_v and_o be_v ambitious_a of_o the_o chief_a dignity_n in_o this_o kingdom_n mat._n 20.21_o they_o think_v jesus_n christ_n will_v set_v up_o for_o a_o temporal_a prince_n and_o they_o aspire_v to_o a_o temporal_a dominion_n he_o tell_v they_o that_o dominion_n belong_v to_o temporal_a prince_n but_o it_o must_v not_o be_v so_o among_o his_o minister_n it_o ill_o become_v servant_n to_o assume_v the_o form_n of_o prince_n when_o their_o great_a prince_n assume_v the_o form_n of_o a_o servant_n mat._n 20.27_o 28._o whosoever_o will_v be_v chief_a let_v he_o be_v your_o servant_n even_o at_o the_o son_n of_o man_n come_v not_o to_o be_v minister_v unto_o but_o to_o minister_v 3._o it_o be_v not_o a_o tyrannical_a dominion_n they_o covet_v for_o the_o dominion_n they_o desire_v be_v in_o subordination_n to_o jesus_n christ_n as_o their_o prince_n and_o king_n under_o who_o they_o desire_v to_o be_v chief_a minister_n of_o state_n next_o unto_o jesus_n christ_n in_o power_n and_o dominion_n one_o will_v sit_v on_o his_o right_a hand_n another_z at_z hi_o left_a in_o his_o kingdom_n mat._n 20.21_o now_o the_o power_n which_o they_o desire_v be_v in_o subordination_n to_o jesus_n christ_n as_o lord_n and_o king_n can_v be_v a_o tyrannical_a power_n for_o this_o be_v to_o impute_v tyranny_n to_o christ_n himself_o which_o be_v blasphemy_n it_o can_v therefore_o be_v imagine_v that_o christ_n shall_v forbid_v tyrannical_a dominion_n here_o which_o they_o have_v no_o thought_n of_o therefore_o all_o dominion_n like_o that_o of_o the_o prince_n of_o the_o earth_n which_o consist_v in_o a_o coercive_a power_n worldly_a grandeur_n and_o swell_a title_n of_o honour_n be_v here_o forbid_a 3._o the_o dissenter_n be_v not_o the_o only_a person_n who_o have_v oppose_v the_o secular_a dominion_n and_o lordly_a title_n of_o bishop_n in_o the_o primitive_a church_n they_o be_v forbid_v to_o intermeddle_v with_o secular_a affair_n which_o be_v the_o province_n of_o civil_a magistrate_n upon_o pain_n of_o deprivation_n the_o ancient_a canon_n call_v the_o apostle_n which_o be_v confirm_v by_o the_o six_o general_n council_n at_o constantinople_n feruntur_fw-la can._n 2._o can._n apost_n 6._o al._n 7._o &_o 80._o saecularia_fw-la officia_fw-la negotiaque_fw-la abjiciant_fw-la honorum_fw-la gradus_fw-la per_fw-la ambitionem_fw-la non_fw-la subeant_fw-la conc._n mogunt_n can._n 10._o sentel_n in_o clero_fw-la deputati_fw-la nec_fw-la ad_fw-la militiam_fw-la neque_fw-la ad_fw-la aliquam_fw-la veniant_fw-la dignitatem_fw-la mundanam_fw-la quasi_fw-la bruta_fw-la animalia_fw-la libertate_fw-la aâ—_n desiderio_fw-la svo_fw-la feruntur_fw-la do_v depose_v all_o bishop_n that_o engage_v themselves_o in_o public_a administration_n and_o worldly_a care_n they_o be_v forbid_v to_o receive_v secular_a honour_n by_o the_o great_a council_n of_o chalcedon_n can._n 7._o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d in_o the_o council_n of_o mentz_n which_o be_v call_v by_o charles_n the_o great_a a._n d._n 813._o the_o clergy_n be_v enjoin_v to_o abstain_v from_o secular_a office_n and_o affair_n and_o from_o a_o ambitious_a assume_v of_o degree_n of_o honour_n i_o find_v another_o german_a council_n about_o the_o year_n 895._o make_v the_o clergy_n incapable_a of_o secular_a dignity_n conc._n tribur_n can._n 27._o the_o canon_n refer_v to_o the_o decree_n of_o the_o general_n council_n at_o chalcedon_n can._n 7._o and_o pronounce_v a_o anathema_n against_o those_o that_o violate_v this_o determination_n as_o the_o council_n of_o chalcedon_n have_v do_v before_o the_o canon_n add_v that_o isidore_n compare_v those_o clergyman_n who_o be_v for_o secular_a affair_n and_o dignity_n to_o hippocentaur_n who_o be_v neither_o horse_n nor_o man_n but_o be_v act_v by_o a_o brutal_a appetite_n jerom_n desire_v the_o bishop_n to_o remember_v nepot_n meminerint_fw-la episcopi_fw-la se_fw-la sacerdotes_fw-la esse_fw-la non_fw-la dominos_fw-la hie._n ad_fw-la nepot_n that_o they_o be_v priest_n not_o lord_n austin_n say_v episcopacy_n be_v a_o name_n of_o work_n and_o not_o of_o honour_n 19_o honour_n de_fw-fr civ_o dei_fw-la xix_o 19_o valentinian_n make_v a_o law_n recall_v the_o judicial_a power_n of_o bishop_n in_o all_o cause_n except_o those_o of_o faith_n and_o religion_n unless_o voluntary_o choose_v by_o the_o contend_a party_n yet_o they_o grasp_v all_o power_n into_o their_o hand_n 14._o conc._n constant_a viii_o can._n 14._o until_o at_o last_o they_o be_v able_a to_o cope_v with_o king_n and_o prince_n and_o emperor_n must_v acknowledge_v they_o for_o their_o equal_n this_o make_v they_o a_o common_a grievance_n to_o the_o prince_n of_o europe_n insomuch_o that_o frederick_n the_o second_o emperor_n about_o the_o year_n 1245._o attempt_v to_o reduce_v they_o to_o the_o primitive_a simplicity_n as_o appear_v by_o a_o letter_n which_o he_o write_v to_o the_o king_n of_o england_n and_o to_o the_o king_n of_o france_n and_o to_o many_o other_o prince_n 203._o nobilitatem_fw-la &_o dignitatem_fw-la vniversalis_fw-la ecclesiae_fw-la annullare_fw-la m._n west_n ad_fw-la a._n d._n 1235._o p._n 203._o in_o the_o close_a of_o which_o he_o signify_v his_o intention_n to_o divest_v the_o universal_a church_n of_o its_o nobility_n and_o dignity_n and_o to_o reduce_v the_o church_n to_o its_o primitive_a poverty_n and_o humility_n it_o can_v be_v imagine_v that_o he_o design_v to_o deprive_v bishop_n of_o a_o necessary_a and_o just_a maintenance_n but_o of_o their_o excessive_a and_o superfluous_a wealth_n and_o of_o their_o lordly_a dignity_n but_o the_o time_n be_v not_o yet_o come_v the_o ecclesiastical_a be_v too_o hard_o for_o the_o temporal_a power_n the_o emperor_n be_v at_o last_o depose_v by_o pope_n innocent_n ivth_o and_o his_o council_n of_o bishop_n at_o lion_n and_o at_o last_o destroy_v by_o manfred_n his_o natural_a or_o rather_o unnatural_a son_n in_o the_o year_n of_o christ_n 1247._o many_o of_o the_o nobility_n of_o france_n enter_v into_o a_o confederacy_n confirm_v by_o a_o solemn_a oath_n to_o reduce_v the_o clergy_n to_o the_o primitive_a simplicity_n they_o publish_v a_o instrument_n signify_v that_o the_o clergy_n have_v swallow_v up_o the_o jurisdiction_n of_o secular_a prince_n and_o that_o the_o son_n of_o slave_n or_o servant_n do_v judge_v freeman_n according_a to_o their_o own_o law_n who_o ought_v to_o have_v be_v
judge_v by_o the_o noble_n they_o put_v we_o in_o a_o worse_a condition_n say_v the_o confederate_a noble_n than_o god_n will_v have_v the_o pagan_n to_o be_v in_o when_o he_o say_v render_v to_o caesar_n the_o thing_n that_o be_v caesar_n and_o to_o god_n the_o thing_n that_o be_v go_n we_o decree_v and_o enact_v that_o from_o henceforth_o no_o clerk_n or_o layman_n bring_v any_o cause_n before_o the_o ordinary_a or_o his_o delegate_n except_o it_o be_v that_o of_o heresy_n matrimony_n or_o usury_n that_o so_o our_o jurisdiction_n be_v revive_v and_o that_o they_o who_o be_v enrich_v by_o our_o impoverishment_n may_v be_v reduce_v to_o the_o state_n of_o the_o primitive_a church_n they_o conclude_v in_o the_o word_n of_o the_o emperor_n letter_n it_o be_v always_o our_o intention_n to_o oblige_v the_o clergy_n of_o every_o order_n especial_o the_o great_a to_o continue_v the_o same_o in_o the_o faith_n that_o they_o be_v in_o the_o primitive_a church_n lead_v a_o apostolical_a life_n 218._o m._n west_n ad_fw-la an._n 1247._o p._n 217_o 218._o and_o imitate_v the_o humility_n of_o the_o lord_n jesus_n the_o civil_a dominion_n of_o the_o clergy_n be_v one_o of_o the_o main_a grievance_n of_o the_o bohemian_o which_o they_o will_v have_v redress_v in_o the_o council_n of_o basil_n 1438._o fox_n act_n and_o mon._n ad_fw-la an._n 1438._o their_o delegate_n dispute_v fifty_o day_n upon_o this_o and_o three_o other_o article_n in_o the_o council_n the_o lordly_a title_n and_o dominion_n of_o the_o clergy_n be_v very_o offensive_a to_o several_a confessor_n and_o martyr_n in_o this_o kingdom_n before_o the_o reformation_n that_o eminent_a light_n of_o his_o age_n jo._n wickliff_n affirm_v dominari_fw-la non_fw-la stat_fw-la purè_fw-la clericum_fw-la absque_fw-la mortali_fw-la peccato_fw-la civiliter_fw-la dominari_fw-la that_o it_o be_v a_o mortal_a sin_n for_o a_o clergyman_n to_o exercise_v civil_a dominion_n my_o lord_n cobham_n call_v the_o possession_n and_o lordship_n of_o bishop_n the_o venom_n of_o the_o church_n swinderby_n 208._o wall_n hist_o p._n 208._o a_o learned_a confessor_n and_o martyr_n as_o mr._n fox_n think_v have_v these_o word_n if_o man_n speaken_v of_o worldly_a power_n and_o lordship_n 1413._o fox_n ad_fw-la ann._n do._n 1413._o and_o worship_n with_o other_o vice_n that_o reignen_n therein_o what_o priest_n that_o desire_n and_o have_v most_o hereof_o in_o what_o degree_n soever_o he_o be_v he_o be_v most_o antichrist_n of_o all_o the_o priest_n that_o be_v on_o earth_n john_n purvey_v 1390._o fox_n ad_fw-la a._n d._n 1390._o a_o learned_a writer_n against_o popery_n who_o thomas_n walden_n call_v the_o library_n of_o lollard_n and_o gloser_n upon_o wickliff_n say_v it_o be_v a_o great_a abomination_n that_o bishop_n monk_n and_o other_o prelate_n 1576._o ibid._n p._n 5.30_o edit_n 1576._o be_v so_o great_a lord_n in_o this_o world_n whereas_o christ_n with_o his_o apostle_n and_o disciple_n never_o take_v upon_o then_o secular_a dominion_n he_o add_v that_o all_o christian_n ought_v to_o the_o utmost_a of_o their_o power_n and_o strength_n to_o swear_v that_o they_o will_v reduce_v such_o shaveling_n to_o the_o humility_n and_o poverty_n of_o christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n william_n tindal_n that_o famous_a instrument_n of_o reformation_n who_o be_v burn_v in_o flanders_n by_o the_o instigation_n of_o the_o english_a monk_n because_o he_o have_v translate_v the_o scripture_n to_o the_o english_a tongue_n write_v that_o it_o be_v a_o shame_n of_o all_o shame_n and_o a_o monstrous_a thing_n that_o bishop_n shall_v deal_v in_o civil_a cause_n see_v his_o work_n p._n 124._o and_o in_o p._n 140._o what_o name_n have_v they_o my_o lord_n bishop_n my_o lord_n archbishop_n if_o it_o please_v your_o lordship_n if_o it_o please_v your_o grace_n the_o brightness_n of_o this_o truth_n have_v shine_v upon_o some_o doctor_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n in_o the_o dark_a time_n ocham_n write_v against_o the_o temporal_a dominion_n of_o the_o pope_n and_o prelate_n 667._o gen._n 45._o ad_fw-la an._n dom._n 1338._o ad_fw-la nihilum_fw-la deducens_fw-la potestatem_fw-la papae_fw-la &_o praelatorum_fw-la in_o temporali_fw-la dominio_fw-la act_n and_o mon._n p._n 667._o as_o nauclerus_fw-la tell_v we_o one_o of_o the_o cardinal_n in_o the_o council_n of_o basil_n in_o a_o warm_a speech_n for_o amedeus_n duke_n of_o savoy_n candidate_n for_o the_o popedom_n have_v these_o word_n i_o have_v often_o consent_v unto_o their_o opinion_n which_o say_v it_o be_v expedient_a that_o the_o temporal_a dominion_n shall_v be_v divide_v from_o the_o ecclesiastical_a estate_n for_o i_o do_v think_v that_o the_o priest_n shall_v thereby_o be_v make_v more_o apt_a to_o the_o divine_a ministry_n the_o roman_a pagan_a priest_n meddle_v not_o in_o civil_a affair_n because_o if_o they_o have_v they_o must_v of_o necessity_n either_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d neglect_v the_o worship_n of_o the_o god_n or_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d prejudice_n the_o citizen_n by_o omit_v the_o duty_n owe_v to_o the_o one_o or_o the_o other_o which_o will_v often_o interfere_v ult_n plut._n quest_n rom._n ult_n the_o very_a light_n of_o nature_n teach_v the_o heathen_a that_o the_o service_n of_o the_o god_n and_o attendance_n upon_o secular_a employment_n be_v inconsistent_a for_o this_o reason_n the_o apostle_n forbid_v the_o minister_n of_o jesus_n christ_n especial_o bishop_n to_o entangle_v themselves_o with_o the_o affair_n of_o this_o life_n 2_o tim._n 2.3_o 4._o i_o will_v conclude_v this_o head_n with_o a_o passage_n or_o two_o out_o of_o moun_n jurieu_n pastoral_a letter_n to_o the_o persecute_a french_a protestant_n in_o his_o first_o pastoral_n letter_n 5._o past_a let._n 1._o p._n 4_o 5._o he_o thus_o animadvert_v upon_o the_o pastoral_n letter_n of_o my_o lord_n the_o bishop_n of_o meaux_n these_o gentleman_n be_v well_o advance_v since_o the_o author_n and_o founder_n of_o christianity_n who_o call_v themselves_o plain_o by_o their_o own_o name_n without_o any_o other_o title_n than_o that_o of_o servant_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o apostle_n of_o our_o lord_n my_o lord_n st._n peter_n and_o st._n paul_n have_v forget_v to_o set_v the_o character_n of_o their_o grandeur_n on_o the_o front_n of_o their_o pastoral_a letter_n or_o epistle_n it_o be_v not_o very_a edify_v to_o see_v the_o mark_n of_o pride_n and_o worldly_a vanity_n on_o the_o front_n of_o a_o pastoral_n letter_n he_o add_v a_o little_a after_o do_v not_o suffer_v yourselves_o to_o be_v abuse_v by_o those_o that_o tell_v you_o that_o in_o some_o protestant_n state_n the_o bishop_n retain_v the_o same_o honour_n the_o bishop_n of_o england_n have_v this_o to_o say_v for_o themselves_o that_o they_o be_v peer_n of_o the_o realm_n to_o which_o state_n and_o condition_n the_o name_n and_o title_n of_o my_o lord_n do_v appertain_v and_o belong_v but_o beside_o i_o be_o persuade_v that_o the_o wise_a of_o these_o gentleman_n will_v willing_o sacrifice_v these_o title_n which_o do_v not_o suff_v cient_o bespeak_v the_o humility_n of_o a_o minister_n of_o jesus_n christ_n to_o a_o general_a reformation_n in_o the_o church_n when_o it_o shall_v be_v receive_v i_o hope_v by_o this_o time_n the_o reader_n be_v convince_v how_o impertinent_o mr._n g._n appeal_n to_o the_o quaker_n 4._o pref._n p._n 4._o who_o he_o call_v indifferent_a person_n and_o honest_a in_o this_o case_n because_o they_o have_v quarrel_v not_o at_o the_o title_n of_o lord_n only_o but_o at_o that_o of_o master_n also_o jesus_n christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n the_o general_n council_n of_o chalcedon_n the_o father_n prince_n confessor_n and_o doctor_n here_o witness_v against_o the_o lordly_a title_n and_o dominion_n of_o bishop_n be_v no_o quaker_n j._n o._n will_v not_o contend_v for_o the_o title_n of_o master_n which_o mr._n g._n in_o conformity_n to_o his_o indifferent_a quaker_n do_v not_o think_v fit_a to_o give_v he_o in_o his_o whole_a book_n 3._o a_o three_o way_n say_v the_o rector_n be_v to_o accuse_v we_o of_o symbolise_v with_o papist_n 5._o p._n 5._o i_o can_v wish_v there_o be_v no_o occasion_n for_o this_o charge_n our_o disagreement_n with_o the_o church_n of_o england_n be_v in_o those_o thing_n wherein_o she_o agree_v with_o that_o of_o rome_n and_o in_o which_o both_o of_o they_o disagree_v with_o the_o practice_n of_o the_o apostle_n and_o the_o reform_a church_n abroad_o he_o tell_v we_o out_o of_o euseb_n lib._n 1._o it_o shall_v have_v be_v lib._n 2._o c._n 16._o that_o mark_v constitute_v church_n in_o alexandria_n that_o so_o great_a a_o multitude_n both_o of_o man_n and_o woman_n there_o embrace_v the_o christian_a faith_n etc._n etc._n these_o church_n mark_v govern_v and_o after_o he_o bishop_n anianus_n as_o be_v show_v in_o these_o paper_n this_o quotation_n he_o the_o rather_o produce_v because_o it_o have_v be_v overlooked_a of_o late_a this_o
to_o the_o errata_fw-la and_o expect_v to_o find_v they_o correct_v there_o as_o sight_n be_v put_v for_o blindness_n p._n 8._o but_o be_v disappoint_v do_v the_o lòrd_n jesus_n leave_v his_o church_n in_o a_o state_n of_o oligarchy_n the_o writer_n of_o politic_n say_v that_o oligarchy_n be_v the_o corruption_n of_o aristocracy_n oligarchy_n say_v burgersdicius_n be_v the_o disease_n and_o destruction_n of_o aristocracy_n and_o he_o describe_v it_o to_o be_v the_o oppression_n of_o the_o multitude_n by_o a_o few_o of_o the_o noble_n who_o exclude_v their_o colleague_n usurp_v the_o government_n and_o trample_v upon_o the_o law_n 10.11_o law_n idea_n doct._n pol._n cap._n 22._o §._o 10.11_o bodin_n the_o famous_a lawyer_n say_v that_o oligarchy_n be_v a_o factious_a aristocracy_n or_o a_o seignory_n of_o a_o very_a small_a number_n of_o lord_n as_o be_v the_o thirty_o tyrant_n of_o athens_n and_o the_o roman_a triumvir_n who_o oppress_v the_o liberty_n of_o the_o people_n and_o for_o this_o reason_n add_v he_o the_o ancient_n have_v always_o take_v this_o word_n oligarchy_n in_o a_o evil_a part_n 6._o part_n de_fw-fr republic_n ii_o 6._o a_o error_n in_o politic_n be_v excusable_a enough_o in_o a_o divine_a but_o a_o man_n who_o take_v upon_o he_o to_o write_v political_a sermon_n and_o to_o publish_v a_o book_n of_o church_n government_n shall_v not_o blunder_v about_o the_o common_a term_n which_o schoolboy_n understand_v i_o presume_v he_o mean_v aristocracy_n for_o he_o explain_v himself_o that_o christ_n leave_v his_o church_n in_o the_o power_n of_o twelve_o this_o also_o be_v a_o mistake_n for_o judas_n one_o of_o the_o twelve_o be_v go_v or_o go_v to_o his_o own_o place_n it_o be_v true_a mathias_n succeed_v in_o his_o room_n but_o christ_n leave_v not_o his_o church_n in_o the_o power_n of_o twelve_o exclusive_a of_o other_o apostle_n paul_n who_o be_v not_o one_o of_o the_o twelve_o be_v not_o inferior_a to_o the_o chief_a apostle_n 12.11_o 2_o cor._n 11.5_o and_o 12.11_o many_o judge_n barnabas_n a_o apostle_n of_o equal_a authority_n with_o the_o rest_n he_o think_v the_o church_n be_v govern_v after_o christ_n ascension_n by_o the_o apostle_n in_o a_o parity_n 2._o p._n 2._o that_o we_o easy_o grant_v but_o do_v not_o understand_v the_o proof_n of_o it_o for_o say_v he_o neither_o do_v he_o commit_v the_o power_n unto_o the_o twelve_o themselves_o but_o be_v whole_o silent_a therein_o how_o then_o come_v they_o by_o it_o he_o add_v by_o order_n of_o nature_n one_o will_v think_v one_o will_v think_v the_o rector_n be_v in_o a_o dream_n when_o these_o word_n drop_v from_o he_o he_o make_v the_o apostle_n to_o govern_v the_o church_n by_o a_o usurp_a power_n which_o christ_n never_o commit_v to_o they_o if_o this_o be_v so_o all_o their_o act_n become_v nullity_n which_o overturn_v the_o foundation_n of_o christianity_n and_o make_v their_o episcopal_a successor_n act_v by_o a_o usurp_a power_n you_o must_v not_o admire_v that_o he_o deny_v the_o govern_v power_n to_o presbyter_n for_o the_o very_a apostle_n have_v it_o not_o from_o jesus_n christ_n as_o he_o positive_o speak_v he_o be_v positive_a they_o have_v it_o not_o from_o jesus_n christ_n but_o be_v not_o certain_a how_o they_o come_v by_o it_o only_o he_o think_v it_o must_v by_o order_n of_o nature_n fall_v to_o their_o share_n he_o shall_v help_v we_o to_o a_o new_a dictionary_n to_o explain_v his_o term_n what_o he_o mean_v by_o the_o order_n of_o nature_n be_v hard_o to_o understand_v if_o he_o mean_v by_o it_o that_o the_o elder_a shall_v be_v prefer_v as_o in_o the_o patriarchal_a government_n his_o expression_n be_v very_o improper_a for_o the_o apostolical_a power_n be_v not_o found_v in_o natural_a generation_n but_o in_o a_o positive_a institution_n and_o if_o the_o order_n of_o nature_n must_v carry_v the_o power_n the_o elder_a apostle_n must_v succeed_v in_o the_o government_n which_o destroy_v the_o parity_n he_o allow_v it_o seem_v he_o overlooked_a mat._n 16.19_o john_n 20.21_o 22_o 23._o mat._n 28.18_o 19_o 20._o where_o christ_n commit_v the_o power_n unto_o his_o apostle_n we_o will_v now_o proceed_v to_o his_o scripture_n instance_n of_o ordination_n in_o which_o he_o pretend_v the_o presbyter_n have_v no_o share_n in_o some_o of_o his_o instance_n ordination_n be_v not_o concern_v in_o other_o presbyter_n can_v not_o be_v concern_v because_o they_o be_v not_o in_o be_v in_o other_o the_o presbyter_n have_v a_o hand_n as_o we_o shall_v evince_v notwithstanding_o his_o endeavour_n to_o exclude_v they_o i._o his_o first_o instance_n of_o ordination_n in_o act_n 1._o we_o be_v not_o concern_v in_o for_o none_o ever_o question_v the_o apostle_n power_n of_o ordain_v before_o this_o gentleman_n who_o deny_v their_o have_v a_o power_n from_o jesus_n christ_n and_o where_o else_o they_o can_v have_v it_o be_v a_o mystery_n which_o mr._n g._n only_o be_v concern_v to_o unfold_v if_o mathias_n be_v ordain_v as_o he_o say_v he_o be_v it_o be_v a_o instance_n of_o ordination_n without_o imposition_n of_o hand_n dr._n willet_n infer_v from_o it_o that_o imposition_n of_o hand_n be_v not_o of_o the_o essence_n of_o order_n 2._o order_n synop._n pap._n con._n 16._o q._n 2._o which_o assertion_n he_o confirm_v as_o the_o protestant_a doctrine_n and_o if_o so_o person_n may_v be_v true_a minister_n though_o the_o bishop_n have_v not_o lay_v hand_n on_o they_o ii_o his_o next_o instance_n be_v the_o ordination_n of_o the_o seven_o deacon_n act_n 6._o concern_v who_o he_o say_v 4._o p._n 3._o &_o 4._o they_o be_v design_v to_o distribute_v the_o public_a alm_n unto_o the_o poor_a the_o multitude_n of_o believer_n choose_v they_o the_o apostle_n approve_v they_o and_o appoint_v they_o over_o that_o business_n of_o distribute_v the_o public_a charity_n by_o fast_v and_o prayer_n and_o lay_v on_o of_o hand_n v._n 6._o whereby_o also_o they_o become_v ordain_v to_o the_o ministry_n of_o the_o word_n and_o sacrament_n it_o be_v observable_a here_o 1._o he_o acknowledge_v the_o people_n right_a to_o choose_v minister_n why_o then_o be_v they_o deprive_v of_o it_o and_o no_o overture_n make_v towards_o the_o restore_a of_o this_o power_n to_o they_o it_o be_v a_o province_n worthy_a of_o a_o convocation_n instead_o of_o lay_v new_a burden_n on_o the_o multitude_n of_o believer_n to_o contribute_v their_o endeavour_n to_o have_v their_o ancient_a privilege_n restore_v 2._o he_o own_v that_o the_o employment_n whereunto_o the_o seven_o deacon_n be_v first_o design_v be_v to_o serve_v table_n but_o he_o add_v of_o his_o own_o their_o ordination_n for_o the_o business_n make_v they_o also_o minister_n but_o this_o be_v a_o great_a mistake_n 1._o because_o the_o very_a apostle_n find_v it_o too_o difficult_a a_o province_n to_o serve_v table_n and_o to_o attend_v the_o ministry_n of_o the_o word_n act._n 6.2_o it_o be_v not_o reason_n that_o we_o shall_v leave_v the_o word_n of_o god_n and_o serve_v table_n v._o 3_o 4._o wherefore_o look_v you_o out_o among_o you_o seven_o man_n who_o we_o may_v appoint_v over_o this_o business_n but_o we_o will_v give_v ourselves_o continual_o to_o prayer_n and_o to_o the_o ministry_n of_o the_o word_n the_o ministry_n of_o the_o word_n and_o the_o serve_v of_o table_n be_v distinct_a office_n and_o inconsistent_a in_o the_o ordinary_a exercise_n of_o they_o otherwise_o there_o be_v no_o force_n in_o the_o apostle_n reason_v that_o they_o must_v not_o leave_v the_o word_n to_o serve_v table_n if_o serve_v of_o table_n be_v a_o hindrance_n to_o the_o apostle_n ministry_n will_v it_o not_o be_v also_o to_o that_o of_o the_o deacon_n what_o absurdity_n do_v they_o put_v upon_o the_o apostle_n who_o will_v make_v they_o say_v we_o can_v attend_v the_o ministry_n of_o the_o word_n and_o serve_v table_n wherefore_o brethren_n choose_v you_o among_o you_o seven_o man_n who_o we_o may_v appoint_v to_o do_v both_o 2._o the_o occasion_n of_o choose_v deacon_n be_v the_o necessity_n of_o the_o poor_a who_o the_o apostle_n be_v desirous_a to_o have_v relieve_v out_o of_o the_o public_a alm_n and_o can_v not_o do_v it_o themselves_o be_v take_v up_o with_o the_o ministry_n of_o the_o word_n the_o end_n of_o the_o institution_n be_v to_o serve_v table_n act_n 6.3_o pursuant_n to_o this_o end_n the_o people_n choose_v seven_o not_o to_o preach_v but_o to_o serve_v table_n pursuant_n to_o this_o choice_n the_o apostle_n appoint_v they_o over_o that_o business_n by_o fast_v and_o prayer_n and_o lay_v on_o of_o hand_n act_n 6.3_o 6._o here_o be_v not_o one_o syllable_n of_o ordination_n to_o the_o ministry_n of_o the_o word_n and_o sacrament_n the_o end_n of_o the_o institution_n choice_n and_o ordination_n be_v to_o serve_v table_n and_o no_o other_o be_v mention_v 3._o compare_v
christ_n and_o his_o gospel_n note_v here_o 1._o that_o the_o doctrine_n which_o the_o rector_n ridicules_a in_o dr._n owen_n be_v the_o orthodox_n doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n and_o of_o all_o ancient_a author_n of_o christ_n church_n 2._o that_o whosoever_o join_v work_n with_o faith_n in_o the_o act_n of_o justify_v be_v a_o adversary_n to_o christ_n and_o his_o gospel_n and_o not_o to_o be_v repute_v for_o a_o christian_n either_o the_o rector_n have_v subscribe_v the_o book_n of_o homily_n or_o he_o have_v not_o if_o he_o have_v not_o he_o have_v no_o legal_a right_n to_o his_o benefice_n be_v not_o due_o qualify_v according_a to_o the_o statute_n which_o require_v all_o ecclesiastical_a person_n to_o subscribe_v the_o thirty-nine_o article_n on_o pain_n of_o deprivation_n whereof_o the_o xxxv_o article_n declare_v that_o the_o book_n of_o homily_n do_v contain_v a_o godly_a and_o wholesome_a doctrine_n and_o necessary_a for_o these_o time_n the_o same_o subscription_n be_v require_v by_o the_o canon_n in_o this_o form_n can._n 36._o i_o n._n n._n do_v willing_o &_o ex_fw-la animo_fw-la subscribe_v to_o these_o three_o article_n above_o mention_v and_o to_o all_o thing_n that_o be_v contain_v in_o they_o the_o three_o article_n in_o the_o canon_n respect_v the_o thirty-nine_o article_n of_o religion_n which_o the_o subseriber_n be_v to_o acknowledge_v to_o be_v all_o agreeable_a to_o the_o word_n of_o god_n if_o he_o have_v subscribe_v the_o article_n and_o consequent_o the_o book_n of_o homily_n he_o have_v subscribe_v to_o the_o sentence_n of_o his_o own_o condemnation_n viz._n that_o he_o who_o join_v work_n with_o faith_n in_o the_o office_n of_o justify_v be_v a_o adversary_n to_o christ_n and_o his_o gospel_n and_o not_o to_o be_v repute_v for_o a_o christian_n he_o that_o be_v so_o liberal_a in_o pass_v sentence_n on_o his_o neighbour_n as_o no_o true_a minister_n shall_v review_v the_o sentence_n he_o have_v pass_v upon_o himself_o as_o no_o true_a christian_n while_o he_o corrupt_v the_o foundation-doctrine_n of_o justification_n thus_o i_o have_v vindicate_v 1_o tim._n 4.14_o from_o the_o weak_a and_o self-contradicting_a exception_n of_o the_o rector_n the_o rest_n of_o this_o chapter_n be_v only_o a_o recapitulation_n of_o his_o long_a perplex_a commentary_n upon_o that_o plain_a text._n he_o refer_v 1_o pet._n 5.2_o where_o the_o elder_n be_v exhort_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d and_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d to_o feed_v the_o flock_n and_o to_o take_v the_o oversight_n of_o it_o 37._o p._n 37._o to_o a_o appendix_n by_o itself_o because_o he_o know_v not_o in_o what_o order_n of_o time_n to_o place_v it_o let_v it_o be_v imagine_v say_v he_o for_o it_o can_v be_v prove_v to_o be_v write_v before_o it_o be_v decree_v throughout_o the_o world_n that_o one_o presbyter_n shall_v be_v set_v over_o the_o rest_n no_o such_o decree_n can_v be_v produce_v in_o scripture_n nor_o be_v there_o any_o such_o decree_n make_v in_o the_o apostolical_a time_n this_o be_v a_o mere_a fiction_n of_o his_o own_o he_o allow_v the_o elder_n in_o 1_o pet._n 5._o to_o be_v governor_n 39_o p._n 38_o 39_o but_o not_o supreme_a governor_n for_o christ_n and_o peter_n be_v above_o they_o do_v ever_o man_n more_o egregious_o trifle_n who_o ever_o affirm_v elder_n to_o be_v supreme_a governor_n equal_a to_o christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n peter_n here_o exhort_v the_o elder_n to_o feed_v or_o govern_v the_o flock_n for_o so_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d signify_v 2.27_o signify_v john_n 22.16_o rev._n 2.27_o and_o to_o perform_v the_o duty_n of_o bishop_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d towards_o they_o and_o he_o do_v not_o set_v one_o presbyter_n over_o the_o rest_n therefore_o they_o be_v to_o govern_v and_o oversee_v the_o church_n in_o a_o state_n of_o parity_n but_o say_v mr._n g._n peter_n be_v a_o shepherd_n above_o they_o 1._o so_o be_v all_o apostle_n prophet_n and_o evangelist_n above_o ordinary_a presbyter_n but_o he_o can_v show_v in_o all_o the_o n._n t._n that_o person_n of_o one_o and_o the_o same_o order_n be_v set_v over_o other_o of_o that_o order_n as_o for_o example_n that_o any_o one_o apostle_n be_v set_v over_o the_o other_o apostle_n or_o any_o one_o prophet_n set_v over_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o prophet_n or_o any_o one_o evangelist_n set_v over_o the_o other_o evangelist_n nor_o any_o one_o ordinary_a presbyter_n set_v over_o the_o other_o presbyter_n until_o he_o have_v prove_v this_o which_o have_v not_o be_v yet_o do_v he_o do_v nothing_o 2._o he_o ascribe_v unto_o peter_n a_o large_a diocese_n pontus_n galatia_n cappadocia_n asia_n and_o bythynia_n 1_o pet._n 1.1_o he_o acknowledge_v 39_o p._n 39_o that_o pastor_n and_o teacher_n be_v the_o low_a rank_n and_o degree_n of_o church_n officer_n eph._n 4.11_o and_o if_o so_o they_o be_v all_o in_o a_o state_n of_o parity_n for_o those_o in_o the_o low_a degree_n can_v be_v at_o the_o same_o time_n and_o in_o the_o same_o respect_n in_o a_o superior_a degree_n he_o make_v bishop_n of_o a_o superior_a degree_n above_o pastor_n and_o teacher_n if_o so_o they_o be_v either_o apostle_n or_o prophet_n or_o evangelist_n for_o the_o n._n t._n know_v no_o other_o church_n officer_n eph._n 4.11_o now_o apostle_n prophet_n and_o evangelist_n be_v extraordinary_a officer_n as_o the_o learned_a acknowledge_v which_o be_v cease_v long_o ago_o therefore_o the_o rector_n have_v exclude_v the_o bishop_n from_o the_o catalogue_n of_o n._n t._n minister_n he_o do_v not_o find_v any_o express_a commission_n give_v to_o these_o elder_n 41._o p._n 41._o for_o exercise_v the_o several_a supreme_a act_n of_o power_n and_o authority_n such_o as_o he_o note_v in_o the_o epistle_n to_o timothy_n and_o titus_n 1._o timothy_n and_o titus_n be_v not_o where_o express_o call_v bishop_n but_o timothy_n be_v express_o call_v a_o evangelist_n he_o that_o plead_v for_o a_o express_a commission_n shall_v produce_v such_o a_o one_o constitute_v timothy_n and_o titus_n diocesan_n bishop_n which_o he_o will_v never_o be_v able_a to_o do_v 2._o these_o elder_n be_v command_v to_o govern_v the_o flock_n and_o to_o perform_v the_o duty_n of_o bishop_n and_o consequent_o be_v entrust_v with_o the_o episcopal_a power_n observe_v the_o rector_n way_n of_o argue_v he_o will_v persuade_v we_o that_o timothy_n and_o titus_n who_o be_v not_o where_o call_v bishop_n and_o one_o of_o they_o express_o call_v a_o evangelist_n be_v real_a bishop_n and_o that_o the_o jewish_a elder_n who_o be_v bid_v to_o govern_v or_o feed_v the_o flock_n and_o to_o do_v the_o duty_n of_o bishop_n have_v nothing_o to_o do_v with_o the_o episcopal_a power_n in_o like_a manner_n when_o the_o apostle_n tell_v the_o elder_n of_o ephesus_n that_o the_o holy_a ghost_n have_v make_v they_o bishop_n of_o the_o flock_n to_o feed_v or_o govern_v the_o church_n of_o god_n 28._o god_n act_n 20.17_o 28._o he_o will_v persuade_v we_o these_o be_v no_o bishop_n though_o the_o holy_a ghost_n express_o affirm_v it_o and_o that_o timothy_n who_o be_v express_o command_v to_o do_v the_o work_n of_o a_o evangelist_n be_v bishop_n of_o ephesus_n they_o who_o the_o holy_a ghost_n constitute_v bishop_n must_v be_v no_o bishop_n with_o he_o and_o he_o who_o the_o holy_a ghost_n declare_v to_o be_v a_o evangelist_n must_v pass_v for_o a_o bishop_n he_o must_v pardon_v we_o if_o we_o believe_v these_o express_a testimony_n of_o the_o holy_a scripture_n before_o his_o ungrounded_a assertion_n chap._n iii_o remark_n upon_o bus_fw-la second_o chapter_n of_o the_o government_n of_o the_o church_n of_o ephesus_n and_o crete_n the_o apostle_n leave_v the_o government_n of_o the_o church_n of_o ephesus_n in_o the_o presbyter_n this_o establishment_n his_o last_o divine_a perpetual_a act_n 20._o explain_v the_o government_n by_o presbyter_n in_o parity_n never_o alter_v presbytery_n a_o divine_a remedy_n against_o schism_n superior_a bishop_n not_o the_o remedy_n timothy_n no_o diocesan_n bishop_n a_o unfixed_a evangelist_n of_o the_o asian_a angel_n not_o so_o call_v from_o the_o provincial_a guardian_n angel_n ignatius_n his_o bishop_n not_o diocesan_n titus_n no_o diocesan_n bishop_n presbyter_n be_v ruler_n he_o undertake_v to_o show_v that_o st._n paul_n towards_o the_o decline_a part_n of_o his_o life_n 45._o p._n 45._o and_o in_o his_o absence_n from_o the_o church_n do_v not_o commit_v the_o government_n to_o the_o presbyterles_a in_o parity_n but_o appoint_v one_o as_o supreme_a to_o preside_v over_o they_o in_o his_o absence_n and_o by_o consequence_n to_o succeed_v he_o when_o he_o depart_v the_o world_n this_o say_v he_o i_o shall_v demonstrate_v he_o do_v in_o the_o church_n of_o ephesus_n and_o crete_n and_o by_o a_o reasonable_a consequence_n in_o all_o his_o other_o church_n and_o the_o rest_n of_o
his_o ipse_fw-la dixit_fw-la for_o proof_n and_o then_o all_o your_o doubt_n will_v vanish_v he_o confess_v that_o the_o apostle_n may_v just_o admonish_v and_o commend_v timothy_n 49._o p._n 49._o the_o scope_n of_o his_o former_a chapter_n be_v to_o prove_v the_o presbyterâ—_n be_v subject_a to_o the_o apostle_n and_o therefore_o be_v not_o supreme_a governor_n now_o he_o own_v timothy_n to_o be_v subject_a to_o the_o apostle_n so_o that_o his_o argument_n that_o the_o presbyter_n have_v no_o power_n of_o government_n because_o subject_a to_o the_o apostle_n be_v throw_v out_o of_o door_n by_o himself_o have_v he_o be_v so_o kind_a as_o to_o insert_v this_o concession_n in_o its_o proper_a place_n he_o will_v have_v spare_v we_o the_o trouble_n of_o several_a remark_n upon_o the_o former_a chapter_n he_o pick_v out_o of_o paul_n be_v epistle_n to_o timothy_n the_o particular_a rule_n and_o order_n 50._o p._n 49_o 50._o which_o be_v prescribe_v unto_o he_o for_o the_o discharge_n of_o his_o episcopal_a office_n the_o several_a power_n commit_v to_o timothy_n in_o this_o epistle_n he_o may_v execute_v as_o he_o be_v a_o evangelist_n 2_o tim._n 4_o 5._o and_o assistant_n of_o paul_n in_o his_o apostolical_a function_n and_o as_o his_o delegate_n to_o order_n and_o regulate_v the_o church_n it_o be_v timothy_n be_v part_n to_o see_v to_o the_o qualification_n of_o those_o who_o be_v to_o be_v ordain_v at_o ephesus_n 50._o p._n 50._o if_o this_o be_v the_o proper_a work_n of_o a_o bishop_n how_o come_v our_o bishop_n to_o depute_v this_o work_n to_o one_o of_o their_o presbyter_n at_o his_o death_n he_o leave_v a_o successor_n with_o the_o same_o power_n 55._o p._n 55._o timothy_n be_v a_o evangelist_n a_o extraordinary_a officer_n eph._n 4.5_o 11._o do_v he_o leave_v successor_n with_o the_o same_o extraordinary_a power_n if_o evangelist_n one_o species_n of_o extraordinary_a officer_n have_v successor_n why_o shall_v not_o apostle_n and_o prophet_n also_o have_v successor_n assign_v they_o apostle_n prophet_n and_o evangelist_n be_v alike_o extraordinary_a and_o superior_a to_o pastor_n and_o teacher_n the_o ordinary_a officer_n of_o christ_n church_n no_o reason_n can_v be_v give_v why_o one_o sort_n of_o extraordinary_a officer_n shall_v be_v continue_v more_o than_o the_o rest_n which_o be_v confess_o cease_v but_o let_v we_o hear_v his_o proof_n 1._o it_o be_v no_o way_n likely_a but_o that_o timothy_n be_v express_o impower_v by_o st._n paul_n to_o provide_v for_o the_o future_a government_n of_o the_o church_n and_o perhaps_o his_o commission_n be_v in_o that_o 2_o tim._n 2.2_o or_o if_o not_o yet_o he_o will_v of_o his_o own_o accord_n settle_v it_o upon_o the_o same_o bottom_n that_o himself_o have_v receive_v it_o from_o the_o apostle_n something_o he_o will_v say_v but_o know_v not_o what_o i_o expect_v a_o clear_a proof_n but_o we_o be_v put_v off_o with_o a_o perhaps_o it_o be_v so_o or_o so_o or_o so_o one_o way_n or_o other_o it_o must_v be_v it_o be_v likely_a he_o be_v impower_v to_o provide_v for_o the_o future_a government_n of_o the_o church_n paul_n provide_v for_o it_o in_o act_n 20.28_o his_o commission_n in_o 1_o tim._n 22.11_o be_v to_o commit_v the_o thing_n that_o he_o have_v hear_v of_o paul_n to_o faithful_a man_n which_o shall_v be_v able_a to_o teach_v other_o also_o be_v this_o a_o commission_n to_o ordain_v bishop_n be_v all_o teacher_n bishop_n the_o bishop_n in_o ephesus_n act_v 20.28_o be_v but_o mere_a teacher_n with_o he_o and_o now_o the_o teacher_n in_o ephesus_n be_v ordain_v bishop_n the_o bishop_n which_o the_o holy_a ghost_n make_v in_o ephesus_n he_o degrade_v into_o ordinary_a teacher_n who_o have_v no_o ordain_v power_n and_o now_o when_o it_o serve_v his_o turn_n he_o advance_v the_o teacher_n ordain_v by_o timothy_n into_o the_o order_n of_o superior_a bishop_n but_o timothy_n will_v of_o his_o own_o accord_n settle_v the_o government_n as_o he_o receive_v it_o he_o receive_v the_o power_n of_o a_o evangelist_n which_o be_v temporary_a as_o be_v that_o of_o the_o apostle_n and_o prophet_n 2._o timothy_n leave_v a_o successor_n 56._o p._n 56._o because_o christ_n direct_v his_o message_n to_o the_o angel_n of_o the_o church_n in_o the_o singular_a number_n if_o that_o church_n have_v be_v govern_v by_o a_o presbytery_n the_o message_n must_v have_v be_v express_v in_o the_o plural_a 1._o angel_n be_v a_o metaphorical_a term_n and_o be_v general_o apply_v to_o the_o heavenly_a spirit_n which_o be_v minister_a spirit_n to_o the_o heir_n of_o salvation_n heb._n 1.14_o so_o that_o this_o title_n denote_v a_o ministry_n rather_o than_o degree_n of_o superiority_n 2._o angel_n be_v often_o take_v collective_o and_o seldom_o personal_o in_o the_o mysterious_a book_n of_o the_o revelation_n rev._n 9.11_o &_o 14.6_o 8_o 9_o and_o so_o be_v star_n use_v which_o be_v the_o same_o with_o angel_n rev._n 1.20_o &_o 12.1_o &_o 8.10_o &_o 9.1_o they_o be_v mystical_a term_n and_o no_o clear_a consequence_n can_v be_v deduce_v from_o they_o austin_n in_o his_o disputation_n with_o the_o donatist_n except_v against_o mystical_a figurative_a scripture_n and_o require_v some_o clear_a text_n that_o carry_v their_o own_o evidence_n with_o they_o xix_o they_o haec_fw-la mystica_fw-la sunt_fw-la opertasunt_fw-la figurata_fw-la sunt_fw-la aliquid_fw-la manifestum_fw-la quod_fw-la interpret_v non_fw-la egeat_fw-la stagitamus_fw-la de_fw-fr unit_fw-la eccl._n cap._n xix_o the_o epistle_n be_v dedicate_v to_o all_o the_o church_n as_o well_o as_o to_o the_o angel_n and_o by_o the_o same_o reason_n must_v be_v direct_v to_o all_o the_o minister_n as_o well_o as_o to_o one_o can_v it_o be_v imagine_v that_o the_o spirit_n shall_v speak_v to_o all_o the_o church_n and_o not_o to_o all_o the_o minister_n 3._o there_o be_v several_a bishop_n in_o ephesus_n act_v 20.28_o and_o doubtless_o all_o of_o they_o be_v concern_v in_o christ_n message_n though_o it_o may_v be_v direct_v to_o one_o as_o precedent_n or_o moderator_n for_o order_n sake_n but_o mr._n g._n will_v never_o be_v able_a to_o prove_v that_o one_o angel_n have_v jurisdiction_n over_o the_o rest_n 4._o if_o there_o be_v any_o thing_n of_o certainty_n in_o the_o celestial_a hierarchy_n which_o be_v describe_v by_o the_o supposititious_a dionysius_n the_o order_n of_o angel_n strict_o call_v so_o be_v the_o low_a of_o all_o the_o rest_n 9_o rest_n extremo_fw-la loco_fw-la inter_fw-la coelestes_fw-la essentias_fw-la angelicam_fw-la proprietam_fw-la obtinent_fw-la de_fw-fr coel._n hierar_fw-it cap._n 9_o how_o come_v that_o to_o be_v the_o high_a order_n among_o ecclesiastical_a angel_n which_o be_v the_o low_a among_o celestial_a argel_n he_o add_v the_o reason_n why_o it_o be_v say_v angel_n in_o the_o singular_a number_n because_o say_v he_o there_o be_v a_o opinion_n current_a in_o those_o day_n that_o every_o province_n have_v his_o peculiar_a guardian_n angel_n deut._n 32.8_o in_o the_o lxx_o dan._n 12.1_o &_o 10.12_o 13._o 1._o the_o current_a opinion_n of_o a_o provincial_a guardian_n angel_n be_v very_o doubtful_a at_o the_o best_a and_o without_o foundation_n in_o the_o scripture_n he_o quote_v 2._o the_o seventy_o interpreter_n render_v deut._n 32.8_o he_o set_v the_o bound_n of_o the_o people_n accordirg_n to_o the_o number_n of_o the_o angel_n of_o god_n whereas_o according_a to_o the_o hebrew_n it_o shall_v be_v according_a to_o the_o number_n of_o the_o child_n of_o israel_n they_o seem_v to_o allude_v to_o the_o jewish_a fabulous_a tradition_n concern_v the_o seventy_o angel_n set_v over_o the_o seventy_o nation_n of_o the_o world_n 402._o world_n light_n vol._n ii_o p._n 402._o 3._o according_a to_o this_o allusion_n the_o rector_n will_v have_v the_o holy_a ghost_n to_o constitute_v but_o one_o bishop_n for_o one_o province_n or_o nation_n and_o but_o seventy_o for_o all_o the_o nation_n of_o the_o world_n but_o the_o holy_a ghost_n who_o be_v no_o friend_n to_o fabulous_a tradition_n mention_n seven_o angel_n in_o one_o province_n namely_o the_o pronconsular_a asia_n and_o there_o be_v as_o many_o in_o every_o church_n as_o there_o be_v presbyter_n therein_o 4._o be_v it_o not_o more_o probable_a that_o the_o spirit_n allude_v to_o the_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d the_o argel_n of_o the_o church_n as_o the_o jew_n call_v the_o public_a minister_n of_o every_o synagogue_n 133._o synagogue_n light_n vol._n ii_o p._n 133._o in_o conformity_n to_o the_o language_n of_o the_o old_a testament_n job_n 33.23_o hag._n 1.13_o mal._n 21.7_o he_o be_v the_o messenger_n of_o the_o lord_n of_o host_n the_o word_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d messenger_n or_o angel_n lxx_o angel_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d mal._n 2.7_o in_o lxx_o be_v take_v collective_o for_o all_o teach_v priest_n mal._n 3.1_o 8._o &_o 2.7_o if_o angel_n be_v take_v collective_o by_o malachi_n
why_o not_o by_o john_n also_o i_o appeal_v to_o the_o learned_a reader_n whether_o be_v most_o probable_a that_o the_o holy_a ghost_n shall_v allude_v to_o provincial_a angel_n the_o doubtful_a minister_n of_o providence_n under_o that_o denomination_n or_o to_o the_o synagogue-angel_n the_o know_a minister_n of_o sacred_a thing_n 3._o his_o three_o reason_n to_o prove_v that_o timothy_n leave_v a_o episcopal_a successor_n be_v take_v from_o ignatius_n his_o epistle_n to_o that_o church_n 59_o p._n 59_o in_o which_o he_o name_v onesimus_n their_o bishop_n 1._o he_o know_v that_o the_o learned_a be_v not_o agree_v whether_o the_o epistle_n of_o ignatius_n be_v genuine_a or_o no_o mouns_o daille_n have_v write_v a_o learned_a dissertation_n to_o prove_v they_o spurious_a doct._n pearson_n have_v learned_o defend_v they_o le_fw-fr roque_n have_v with_o great_a judgement_n answer_v the_o learned_a bishop_n 2._o if_o ignatius_n be_v genuine_a which_o be_v very_o doubtful_a it_o shall_v seem_v that_o in_o his_o time_n the_o name_n of_o bishop_n which_o the_o holy_a ghost_n give_v to_o all_o presbyter_n in_o common_a begin_v to_o be_v appropriate_v to_o the_o first_o or_o chief_a presbyter_n who_o for_o order_n sake_n preside_v over_o the_o rest_n and_o have_v the_o honour_n of_o the_o chief_a place_n in_o their_o assembly_n and_o of_o moderate_v the_o debate_n of_o the_o presbytery_n but_o without_o any_o power_n of_o jurisdiction_n or_o government_n over_o his_o brethren_n this_o be_v the_o primitive_a bishop_n as_o j._n o._n have_v prove_v in_o his_o plea_n p._n 136._o 139._o out_o of_o hilarius_n etc._n etc._n 3._o ignatius_n his_o bishop_n be_v but_o the_o chief_a pastor_n of_o a_o church_n that_o ordinary_o assemble_v together_o for_o personal_a communion_n as_o will_v appear_v to_o any_o impartial_a person_n that_o read_v these_o epistle_n with_o observation_n congregational_a or_o parochial_a bishop_n be_v throughout_o the_o world_n not_o only_o in_o ignatius_n his_o time_n but_o in_o paul_n time_n who_o fix_v more_o than_o one_o of_o they_o in_o every_o church_n act_v 20.28_o phil._n 1.1_o that_o the_o bishop_n diocese_n in_o ignatius_n time_n and_o long_o after_o exceed_v not_o the_o bound_n of_o a_o modern_a parish_n appear_v 1._o the_o whole_a diocese_n meet_v together_o with_o the_o bishop_n for_o public_a worship_n let_v all_o follow_v the_o bishop_n as_o jesus_n christ_n and_o the_o presbytery_n as_o the_o apostle_n let_v no_o church_n affair_n be_v manage_v without_o the_o bishop_n where_o the_o bishop_n appear_v let_v the_o multitude_n be_v vos_fw-fr be_v ign._n ad_fw-la smyr_n p._n 6._o edit_fw-la vos_fw-fr if_o the_o prayer_n of_o one_o or_o two_o be_v so_o powerful_a how_o much_o more_o be_v the_o prayer_n of_o the_o bishop_n and_o the_o whole_a church_n he_o that_o come_v not_o into_o one_o place_n he_o be_v proud_a and_o self-condemned_n 34._o self-condemned_n ad_fw-la eph._n p._n 20._o 33_o 34._o do_v nothing_o without_o the_o bishop_n and_o presbyter_n run_v all_o of_o you_o together_o into_o one_o temple_n of_o god_n as_o to_o one_o altar_n 34._o altar_n ad_fw-la mag._n p._n 33_o 34._o where_o the_o shepherd_n be_v there_o do_v you_o follow_v as_o the_o sheep_n ought_v to_o do_v 40._o do_v ad_fw-la phil._n p._n 40._o 2._o baptism_n be_v general_o administer_v by_o the_o bishop_n within_o his_o diocese_n it_o be_v not_o lawful_a without_o the_o bishop_n either_o to_o baptise_v or_o to_o celebrate_v the_o lord_n supper_n 6._o supper_n ad_fw-la smy_n p._n 6._o so_o tertullian_n under_o the_o hand_n of_o our_o bishop_n we_o protest_v that_o we_o renounce_v the_o devil_n and_o the_o pomp_n of_o this_o world_n 336._o world_n de_fw-fr cor._n mil._n p._n 336._o 3._o the_o bishop_n have_v but_o one_o altar_n or_o communion_n in_o his_o whole_a diocese_n at_o which_o he_o have_v administer_v the_o lord_n supper_n to_o his_o whole_a flock_n give_v diligence_n to_o use_v one_o eucharist_n for_o there_o be_v one_o flesh_n of_o our_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n and_o one_o cup_n which_o represent_v the_o union_n of_o his_o blood_n one_o altar_n and_o one_o bishop_n with_o the_o presbytery_n and_o deacon_n my_o fellow-servant_n 41._o fellow-servant_n ad_fw-la phil._n p._n 41._o one_o altar_n here_o must_v be_v take_v individual_o as_o one_o bishop_n be_v it_o be_v absurd_a to_o say_v one_o specifical_a altar_n and_o one_o individual_a bishop_n tertullian_n say_v of_o the_o lord_n supper_n we_o receive_v it_o from_o no_o hand_n but_o from_o the_o hand_n of_o the_o precedent_n or_o bishop_n 338._o bishop_n de_fw-fr cor._n milit._n p._n 338._o they_o communicate_v at_o least_o once_o a_o week_n in_o some_o place_n twice_o or_o thrice_o one_o of_o our_o bishop_n will_v scarce_o be_v able_a to_o administer_v the_o lord_n supper_n in_o a_o whole_a month_n to_o all_o his_o diocese_n 4._o no_o marriage_n be_v make_v without_o the_o bishop_n those_o union_n be_v make_v with_o the_o sentence_n of_o the_o bishop_n 13._o bishop_n ad_fw-la poly._n p._n 13._o 5._o the_o bishop_n take_v care_n of_o all_o the_o poor_a of_o the_o dicess_n neglect_v not_o the_o widow_n do_v you_o take_v care_n of_o they_o next_o unto_o the_o lord_n let_v nothing_o be_v do_v without_o thy_o advice_n let_v the_o people_n often_o assemble_v together_o inquire_v after_o all_o by_o name_n despise_v not_o men-servant_n and_o maid-servant_n 13._o maid-servant_n ad_fw-la poly._n p._n 12._o 13._o here_o the_o bishop_n be_v to_o take_v care_n of_o the_o poor_a widow_n of_o his_o diocese_n to_o see_v that_o nothing_o be_v do_v without_o his_o advice_n and_o that_o the_o congregation_n often_o meet_v together_o he_o be_v to_o take_v a_o account_n by_o name_n of_o those_o that_o be_v absent_a not_o omit_v servant-man_n and_o maid_n what_o diocesan_n bishop_n can_v perform_v all_o this_o in_o his_o diocese_n which_o consist_v of_o some_o score_n or_o hundred_o of_o parish_n many_o more_o testimony_n may_v be_v gather_v out_o of_o these_o epistle_n to_o prove_v that_o ignatius_n his_o bishop_n be_v but_o a_o parish-bishop_n thus_o we_o have_v make_v it_o evident_a that_o the_o government_n of_o the_o church_n of_o ephesus_n be_v ledge_v in_o the_o presbyter_n of_o that_o church_n and_o that_o there_o be_v no_o change_n of_o the_o government_n afterward_o by_o the_o apostle_n and_o that_o there_o be_v no_o diocesan_n bishop_n there_o in_o ignatius_n his_o time_n the_o present_a bishop_n of_o salisbury_n do_v ingenuous_o acknowledge_v that_o ignatius_n be_v but_o the_o pastor_n of_o a_o particular_a church_n see_v the_o quotation_n in_o j._n oh_o plea_n p._n 30_o have_v invalidate_v the_o rector_n argument_n for_o diocesan_n episcopacy_n from_o 1_o tim._n and_o ignatius_n his_o epistle_n i_o proceed_v to_o consider_v what_o he_o have_v to_o offer_v in_o favour_n of_o titus_n his_o being_z bishop_n of_o crete_n if_o timothy_n be_v not_o bishop_n of_o ephesus_n no_o more_o be_v titus_n of_o crete_n for_o the_o epistle_n direct_v to_o both_o be_v much_o of_o the_o same_o strain_n their_o power_n be_v the_o same_o and_o both_o be_v officer_n of_o the_o same_o species_n namely_o evangelist_n timothy_n be_v express_o so_o call_v and_o titus_n be_v real_o one_o as_o will_v be_v acknowledge_v by_o the_o learned_a for_o he_o be_v the_o apostle_n assistant_n and_o messenger_n to_o the_o church_n particular_o to_o that_o of_o corinth_n where_o he_o seem_v to_o have_v spend_v a_o great_a part_n of_o his_o time_n 2_o câ—r_n 2.13_o &_o 7.6_o &_o 8.6_o the_o apostle_n call_v he_o his_o companion_n and_o fellow-worker_n 2_o cor._n 8.23_o we_o find_v he_o with_o the_o apostle_n at_o jerusalem_n gal._n 2.13_o paul_n leave_v titus_n in_o crete_n 63._o p._n 63._o to_o set_v in_o order_n the_o thing_n that_o be_v want_v and_o to_o ordain_v elder_n in_o every_o city_n as_o the_o rector_n observe_v tit._n 1.5_o 1._o it_o be_v no_o where_n say_v that_o paul_n make_v he_o bishop_n of_o crete_n the_o trust_n commit_v to_o he_o be_v such_o as_o a_o evangelist_n may_v discharge_v this_o i_o presume_v will_v not_o be_v deny_v eusebius_n express_o affirm_v it_o be_v part_n of_o their_o work_n to_o ordain_v pastor_n 31._o pastor_n eccl._n hist_o iii_o 31._o and_o the_o rector_n acknowledge_v that_o branch_n of_o their_o power_n p_o 115._o 2._o he_o be_v leave_v in_o crete_n but_o for_o a_o season_n as_o timothy_n be_v in_o ephesus_n for_o the_o apostle_n charge_v he_o to_o come_v to_o he_o to_o nicopolis_n 3.12_o tit._n 3.12_o when_o he_o shall_v send_v artemas_n or_o tychicus_n to_o he_o for_o there_o he_o intend_v to_o winter_n by_o which_o it_o be_v evident_a his_o stay_n in_o crete_n by_o paul_n appointment_n be_v not_o long_o perhaps_o not_o above_o half_a a_o year_n if_o so_o much_o after_o which_o we_o never_o read_v of_o his_o return_v thither_o but_o we_o find_v he_o after_o this_o send_v into_o
agree_v by_o the_o learned_a that_o those_o who_o be_v call_v the_o apostle_n fellow-worker_n and_o be_v send_v by_o they_o as_o their_o messenger_n to_o the_o church_n to_o supply_v their_o absence_n be_v evangelist_n this_o be_v acknowledge_v by_o mr._n g._n p._n 118._o where_o he_o speak_v of_o itinerant_a evangelist_n we_o agree_v with_o he_o 113._o p._n 113._o that_o evangelist_n be_v in_o dignity_n and_o power_n next_o to_o prophet_n and_o above_o all_o other_o church_n officer_n he_o proceed_v to_o give_v we_o a_o description_n of_o a_o evangelist_n ibid._n ibid._n it_o appear_v say_v he_o from_o 2_o tim._n 4.5_o that_o a_o evangelist_n be_v one_o entrust_v by_o the_o apostle_n with_o the_o government_n of_o some_o church_n that_o timothy_n be_v a_o evangelist_n and_o that_o titus_n therefore_o be_v another_o evangelist_n for_o it_o have_v be_v demonstrate_v already_o cap._n 2._o that_o all_o the_o supreme_a power_n of_o ecclesiastical_a government_n be_v commit_v to_o they_o in_o their_o respective_a church_n the_o meaning_n of_o this_o paragraph_n be_v that_o evangelist_n be_v diocesan_n bishop_n for_o he_o make_v timothy_n the_o evangelist_n that_o be_v the_o bishop_n of_o ephesus_n and_z titus_n the_o evangelist_n or_o bishop_n of_o crete_n it_o be_v well_o he_o own_v timothy_n and_o titus_n to_o be_v evangelist_n it_o be_v as_o much_o as_o we_o desire_v ay_o but_o evangelist_n and_o bishop_n be_v the_o same_o to_o which_o i_o answer_v 1._o few_o or_o none_o of_o his_o judicious_a brethren_n will_v subscribe_v to_o this_o new_a notion_n of_o evangelist_n by_o which_o he_o evident_o give_v up_o the_o whole_a cause_n when_o he_o happen_v now_o and_o then_o to_o answer_v the_o title_n of_o his_o book_n which_o be_v tentamen_fw-la novum_n by_o advance_v some_o new_a notion_n he_o weak_o betray_v the_o cause_n he_o pretend_v strong_o to_o defend_v 2._o he_o own_v evangelist_n to_o be_v a_o species_n of_o church_n officer_n distinct_a from_o pastor_n and_o teacher_n according_a to_o eph._n 4.11_o and_o consequent_o he_o deny_v the_o diocesan_n bishop_n to_o be_v the_o pastor_n of_o their_o respective_a church_n i_o doubt_v he_o have_v forget_v the_o prayer_n of_o the_o church_n in_o which_o the_o bishop_n be_v call_v the_o pastor_n of_o the_o flock_n week_n flock_n the_o prayer_n in_o the_o ember_n week_n if_o he_o say_v they_o be_v both_o pastor_n and_o evangelist_n he_o confound_v those_o officer_n who_o the_o apostle_n distinguish_v the_o presbyter_n be_v the_o pastor_n of_o the_o flock_n that_o be_v the_o ordinary_a and_o settle_a ruler_n of_o it_o act_n 17.28_o 1_o pet._n 5.2_o rev._n 2.27_o let_v they_o have_v this_o power_n which_o the_o holy_a ghost_n have_v give_v they_o as_o the_o proper_a bishop_n of_o the_o flock_n and_o when_o he_o have_v prove_v evangelist_n to_o be_v diocesan_n bishop_n we_o will_v ready_o receive_v they_o 3._o dr._n hammond_n say_v that_o the_o pastor_n not_o the_o evangelist_n in_o eph._n 4.11_o be_v the_o bishop_n that_o govern_v particular_a charge_n 4._o i_o have_v full_o answer_v his_o argument_n by_o which_o he_o pretend_v to_o demonstrate_v that_o timothy_n and_o titus_n be_v bishop_n of_o ephesus_n and_o crete_n he_o advance_v a_o new_a order_n of_o evangelist_n 115._o p._n 114._o 115._o who_o be_v the_o fix_a governor_n of_o some_o city_n and_o the_o country_n adjacent_a and_o can_v altogether_o allow_v their_o notion_n who_o say_v a_o evangelist_n be_v a_o unsettle_a church-officer_n that_o go_v from_o place_n to_o place_n to_o finish_v the_o church_n begin_v by_o the_o apostle_n and_o particular_o to_o ordain_v elder_n among_o they_o and_o yet_o he_o grant_v that_o a_o evangelist_n as_o ravanellus_n express_v it_o ordain_v elder_n oppidatim_o in_o every_o town_n or_o village_n 1._o he_o own_v that_o evangelist_n may_v ordain_v in_o every_o town_n and_o why_o not_o in_o every_o city_n ravanellus_n explain_v his_o oppidatim_fw-la by_o tit._n 1.5_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d in_o every_o city_n but_o he_o wilful_o overlook_v that_o for_o he_o know_v that_o there_o be_v many_o city_n in_o crete_n and_o according_a to_o the_o rule_n that_o every_o city_n must_v have_v a_o bishop_n titus_n must_v be_v archbishop_n of_o crete_n and_o the_o sole_a power_n of_o ordination_n be_v in_o titus_n it_o will_v natural_o follow_v that_o none_o but_o archbishop_n can_v ordain_v andrew_n cretentis_fw-la call_v he_o archbishop_n and_o say_v he_o have_v twelve_o bishop_n under_o he_o 2._o he_o can_v altogether_o allow_v evangelist_n to_o be_v unsettle_a officer_n it_o seem_v he_o do_v in_o part_n allow_v it_o 115._o p._n 115._o it_o be_v too_o bright_a a_o truth_n to_o be_v deny_v but_o he_o endeavour_v to_o obscure_v it_o what_o he_o can_v and_o will_v fain_o persuade_v his_o reader_n that_o evangelist_n be_v fix_v officer_n but_o let_v we_o hear_v his_o proof_n philip_n be_v a_o fix_a evangelist_n because_o luke_n leave_v he_o at_o caesarea_n act_v 8.40_o and_o we_o find_v he_o there_o almost_o twenty_o year_n after_o have_v a_o house_n and_o a_o settle_a family_n act_v 21.8_o 1._o when_o he_o have_v prove_v that_o philip_n reside_v at_o caesarea_n as_o the_o settle_a bishop_n of_o that_o church_n and_o that_o he_o be_v not_o where_o else_o all_o those_o year_n he_o may_v talk_v of_o a_o fix_a evangelist_n 2._o may_v not_o a_o unsettled_a officer_n have_v a_o settle_a family_n which_o he_o may_v visit_v at_o time_n paul_n continue_v two_o year_n at_o ephesus_n act_v 19.10_o a_o year_n and_o a_o half_a at_o corinth_n act_v 18.11_o two_o year_n in_o his_o own_o hire_a house_n at_o rome_n act_v 28.30_o be_v he_o therefore_o a_o settle_a or_o fix_a apostle_n 3._o as_o much_o as_o we_o have_v of_o the_o history_n of_o philip_n bespeak_v he_o a_o unsettled_a officer_n we_o find_v he_o in_o samaria_n act_v 8.12_o with_o the_o ethiopian_a eunuch_n in_o the_o way_n from_o jerusalem_n unto_o gaza_n act_v 8.26_o at_o asotus_n and_o preach_v in_o all_o the_o city_n till_o he_o come_v to_o caesarea_n act_v 8.40_o which_o perhaps_o may_v be_v his_o birth-place_n or_o he_o may_v marry_v there_o which_o be_v more_o likely_a because_o we_o read_v of_o four_o daughter_n he_o have_v which_o do_v prophecy_n act_v 21.9_o he_o be_v a_o evangelist_n before_o he_o come_v to_o caesarea_n 68_o caesarea_n j._n pear_n lect._n in_o act_n v._o §._o 1._o &_o 5._o p._n 66._o 68_o for_o he_o preach_v up_o and_o down_o by_o virtue_n of_o a_o extraordinary_a call_n act_v 8.6_o 7_o 26_o 39_o and_o it_o be_v not_o to_o be_v imagine_v he_o lay_v aside_o the_o office_n of_o a_o evangelist_n after_o his_o marriage_n and_o therefore_o luke_n testify_v concern_v he_o that_o although_o he_o be_v marry_v and_o have_v a_o settle_a family_n he_o be_v a_o evangelist_n a_o unsettled_a extraordinary_a officer_n still_o act_v 21.8_o 9_o 10._o he_o can_v not_o produce_v any_o ancient_a author_n that_o make_v he_o bishop_n of_o caesarea_n eusebius_n say_v he_o dye_v at_o hierapolis_n 1569._o hierapolis_n euseb_n hist_o iii_o 25._o edit_fw-la lovan_n 1569._o his_o other_o proof_n from_o timothy_n and_o titus_n be_v fix_v or_o settle_a evangelist_n we_o consider_v before_o and_o it_o be_v petitio_fw-la principii_fw-la i_o will_v add_v this_o 1._o all_o that_o he_o say_v to_o prove_v they_o fix_v officer_n of_o ephesus_n and_o crete_n depend_v upon_o his_o supposition_n that_o the_o epistle_n to_o they_o be_v write_v after_o paul_n first_o bond_n at_o rome_n which_o i_o have_v disprove_v with_o respect_n to_o the_o first_o epistle_n to_o timothy_n and_o it_o be_v confess_v by_o all_o that_o this_o epistle_n to_o timothy_n and_o the_o epistle_n to_o titus_n be_v write_v about_o the_o same_o time_n the_o epistle_n to_o titus_n be_v write_v when_o paul_n be_v in_o macedonia_n design_v to_o winter_n in_o nicopolis_n tit._n 3.12_o he_o promise_v to_o send_v tychicus_n or_o artemas_n unto_o titus_n the_o former_a of_o these_o two_o be_v with_o paul_n in_o macedonia_n and_o afterward_o accompany_v he_o into_o asia_n act_v 20.4_o therefore_o this_o epistle_n be_v write_v before_o paul_n first_o imprisonment_n at_o rome_n 2._o timothy_n and_o titus_n be_v no_o resident_a evangelist_n of_o ephesus_n and_o crete_n for_o the_o apostle_n call_v they_o both_o away_o he_o call_v titus_n to_o nicopolis_n from_o crete_n tit._n 3.12_o which_o be_v a_o evidence_n he_o be_v to_o make_v but_o a_o short_a stay_n there_o to_o set_v in_o order_n the_o thing_n that_o be_v want_v tit._n 1.5_o which_o when_o he_o have_v do_v he_o must_v attend_v the_o apostle_n as_o he_o have_v do_v before_o according_o he_o go_v to_o paul_n to_o nicopolis_n and_o be_v his_o companion_n and_o messenger_n to_o several_a church_n and_o at_o last_o be_v send_v by_o he_o to_o dalmatia_n 2_o tim._n 4.10_o and_o we_o hear_v no_o
in_o a_o narrow_a orb_n than_o the_o apostle_n who_o messenger_n and_o minister_n they_o be_v and_o by_o who_o appointment_n their_o motion_n be_v guide_v and_o limit_v that_o this_o be_v chrysostoms_n meaning_n appear_v 1._o from_o the_o instance_n of_o aquila_n and_o priscilla_n which_o he_o give_v these_o be_v evangelist_n with_o chrysostom_n now_o these_o do_v remove_v from_o one_o place_n to_o another_o from_o rome_n to_o corinth_n this_o remove_n be_v occasion_v by_o a_o edict_n of_o claudius_n act_v 18.1_o 2._o some_o time_n after_o they_o remove_v with_o paul_n to_o ephesus_n ver_fw-la 18._o doubtless_o by_o paul_n appointment_n as_o other_o evangelist_n do_v thus_o we_o see_v chrysostom_n evangelist_n do_v go_v up_o and_o down_o but_o not_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d every_o where_n at_o their_o own_o pleasure_n as_o the_o apostle_n do_v who_o have_v no_o superior_n to_o direct_v their_o motion_n but_o the_o evangelist_n remove_v under_o the_o conduct_n of_o the_o apostle_n the_o apostle_n be_v immedinte_o under_o the_o conduct_n of_o the_o spirit_n and_o go_v about_o every_o where_o whither_o the_o spirit_n guide_v they_o the_o evangelist_n be_v under_o the_o conduct_n of_o the_o apostle_n and_o go_v about_o also_o but_o only_o to_o such_o place_n and_o service_n as_o the_o apostle_n direct_v they_o priscilla_n a_o woman_n be_v a_o evangelist_n in_o chrysostom_n 18.22_o chrysostom_n see_v act_n 18.22_o i_o hope_v mr._n g._n will_v not_o make_v a_o settle_a church_n officer_n that_o be_v a_o bishop_n of_o she_o for_o a_o evangelist_n and_o a_o bishop_n be_v the_o same_o with_o he_o chrysostom_n here_o seem_v to_o confess_v that_o woman_n go_v about_o to_o communicate_v the_o doctrine_n of_o christianity_n to_o the_o woman_n to_o who_o the_o man_n have_v not_o access_n in_o the_o eastern_a country_n the_o same_o be_v affirm_v by_o clement_n of_o alexandria_n who_o think_v the_o sister_n mention_v in_o 1_o cor._n 9.5_o minister_v unto_o the_o woman_n who_o keep_v at_o home_n by_o who_o the_o doctrine_n of_o our_o lord_n may_v enter_v into_o the_o apartment_n of_o the_o woman_n without_o reprehension_n or_o evil_a suspicion_n 79._o suspicion_n clem._n alex_n strom._n iii_o vid._n constit_fw-la apost_n iii_o 15._o conc._n laod._n can._n xi_o epiph._n haer_fw-mi 79._o 2._o chrysostom_n do_v not_o reckon_v timothy_n and_o titus_n among_o evangelist_n but_o among_o the_o pastor_n or_o fix_a officer_n who_o he_o make_v inferior_a to_o those_o that_o go_v up_o and_o down_o and_o evangelize_v i._n e._n the_o evangelist_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d in_o eph._n 4._o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d edit_fw-la donas_fw-la veron_n he_o call_v timothy_n and_o titus_n fix_v pastor_n according_a to_o the_o receive_a opinion_n of_o his_o age_n but_o he_o right_o distinguish_v between_o evangelist_n and_o pastor_n and_o make_v the_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d or_o evangelist_n to_o be_v the_o same_o with_o the_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d or_o these_o that_o go_v about_o preach_v the_o gospel_n thus_o after_o all_o the_o noise_n and_o clamour_n which_o mr._n g._n have_v make_v its_o evident_a that_o chrysostom_n agree_v with_o eusebius_n in_o his_o notion_n of_o evangelist_n their_o calling_n timothy_n and_o titus_n bishop_n do_v not_o affect_v we_o who_o make_v the_o holy_a scripture_n the_o rule_n of_o our_o faith_n and_o not_o the_o sentiment_n of_o any_o fallible_a men._n we_o have_v prove_v from_o scripture_n that_o they_o be_v evangelist_n and_o not_o diocesan_n bishop_n eusebius_n say_v only_o 4._o hist._n iii_o 4._o it_o be_v report_v that_o timothy_n be_v the_o first_o bishop_n of_o ephesus_n and_o he_o ingenious_o acknowledge_v that_o they_o have_v no_o certainty_n who_o succeed_v the_o apostle_n in_o the_o government_n of_o the_o church_n plant_v by_o they_o those_o only_o except_v who_o be_v mention_v in_o paul_n epistle_n it_o be_v fit_a therefore_o we_o shall_v be_v determine_v in_o this_o point_n by_o the_o write_n of_o the_o new_a testament_n it_o be_v well_o observe_v by_o the_o learned_a bishop_n of_o worcester_n that_o the_o first_o that_o call_v timothy_n bishop_n of_o ephesus_n be_v leontius_n bishop_n of_o magnesia_n in_o the_o council_n of_o chalcedon_n this_o be_v four_o hundred_o year_n after_o in_o which_o time_n record_v be_v lose_v and_o bishop_n be_v after_o settle_v there_o no_o doubt_n they_o will_v begin_v the_o succession_n with_o timothy_n because_o of_o his_o employment_n there_o once_o for_o settle_v the_o church_n thereabouts_o he_o add_v that_o this_o be_v not_o the_o act_n of_o the_o council_n but_o of_o a_o single_a person_n deliver_v his_o private_a opinion_n in_o it_o and_o that_o by_o the_o by_o too_o and_o he_o be_v contradict_v in_o the_o face_n of_o the_o council_n for_o say_v that_o the_o bishop_n of_o ephesus_n have_v all_o of_o they_o be_v ordain_v upon_o the_o place_n see_v more_o in_o that_o learned_a author_n who_o judicious_o confute_v their_o opinion_n who_o make_v timothy_n bishop_n of_o ephesus_n dr._n stillingfleet_n iren._n p._n 302_o 303._o the_o father_n call_v the_o apostle_n bishop_n which_o all_o grant_v they_o be_v not_o in_o a_o proper_a sense_n epiphanius_n say_v that_o peter_n and_o paul_n be_v both_o of_o they_o apostle_n and_o bishop_n at_o rome_n epiph._n haeres_fw-la xxvii_o the_o father_n therefore_o when_o they_o call_v apostle_n or_o apostolical_a man_n bishop_n speak_v in_o the_o language_n of_o their_o time_n and_o be_v not_o to_o be_v take_v in_o a_o strict_a sense_n have_v go_v through_o his_o book_n and_o discover_v the_o fallacy_n ot_fw-mi his_o reason_n it_o be_v needless_a to_o take_v notice_n of_o his_o last_o chapter_n which_o he_o call_v a_o answer_n to_o j._n oh_o plea_n in_o which_o there_o be_v scarce_o any_o thing_n which_o have_v not_o be_v consider_v already_o yet_o for_o the_o sake_n of_o the_o more_o ignorant_a reader_n i_o will_v make_v some_o short_a reply_n to_o his_o answer_n chap._n vi_o of_o parish-discipline_n presbyter_n have_v tower_n of_o government_n 1._o j._n oh_o first_o argument_n for_o ordination_n by_o presbyter_n viz._n the_o identity_n of_o bishop_n and_o presbyter_n acknowledge_v 1_o tim._n 5.17_o consider_v 1_o tim._n 1.3_o do_v not_o prove_v timothy_n bishop_n of_o ephesus_n dr._n whittaker_n vindicated_n ignatius_n one_o altar_n explain_v the_o extent_n of_o the_o church_n of_o ephesus_n a_o objection_n answer_v rev._n 5.11_o vindicated_n br._n lightfoot'_v notion_n of_o angel_n vindicated_n 2._o j._n oh_o second_o and_o three_o argument_n for_o ordination_n by_o presbyter_n vindicated_n presbyter_n succeed_v the_o apostle_n ignatius_n and_o ireneus_fw-la vindicated_n more_o testimony_n to_o the_o same_o effect_n he_o charge_v j._n o._n with_o reflect_v on_o episcopal_a ordination_n 122._o p._n 122._o but_o give_v no_o instance_n of_o any_o such_o reflection_n which_o doubtless_o he_o will_v have_v do_v if_o he_o have_v be_v able_a let_v this_o pass_n among_o his_o other_o calumny_n his_o crambe_n about_o jerom_n and_o ignatius_n have_v be_v consider_v before_o 123._o p._n 123._o it_o be_v endless_a to_o tire_v my_o reader_n and_o myself_o with_o nauseous_a repetition_n as_o often_o as_o this_o author_n give_v occasion_n he_o fall_v foul_o upon_o j._n o._n for_o say_v that_o parish-priest_n have_v no_o power_n of_o discipline_n 126._o p._n 125_o 126._o which_o i_o have_v prove_v they_o have_v power_n of_o discipline_n say_v he_o because_o all_o the_o canon_n or_o law_n of_o the_o church_n be_v make_v by_o the_o priest_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n as_o well_o as_o by_o the_o bishop_n 1._o their_o executive_a power_n be_v the_o same_o with_o their_o legislative_a power_n that_o be_v none_o at_o all_o the_o act_n of_o convocation_n be_v no_o law_n till_o they_o be_v confirm_v in_o parliament_n 2._o have_v every_o parish-priest_n a_o power_n of_o make_v church-law_n if_o not_o this_o instance_n be_v impertinent_o bring_v in_o to_o prove_v that_o the_o parish-priest_n have_v power_n of_o discipline_n if_o it_o be_v say_v they_o make_v law_n by_o their_o representative_n so_o do_v the_o people_n of_o england_n by_o their_o representative_n in_o parliament_n do_v it_o follow_v therefore_o that_o every_o freeholder_n have_v the_o power_n of_o govern_v though_o the_o truth_n be_v the_o convocation_n be_v not_o a_o just_a representative_a of_o the_o clergy_n for_o in_o the_o convocation_n for_o the_o province_n of_o canterbury_n there_o be_v but_o 44_o clerk_n represent_v the_o clergy_n the_o bishop_n dean_n prebendary_n and_o arch-deacon_n make_v up_o 122._o the_o arch-deacon_n who_o be_v the_o bishop_n creature_n as_o be_v choose_v sole_o by_o they_o are_z 10_o in_o number_n more_o than_o the_o clerk_n so_o that_o the_o clerk_n be_v little_o more_o than_o cipher_n in_o convocation_n there_o be_v enough_o in_o the_o low_a house_n to_o out-vote_n they_o beside_o a_o
with_o judas_n it_o be_v no_o more_o impossible_a say_v he_o that_o timothy_n shall_v leave_v his_o first_o love_n rev._n 2.2_o than_o that_o judas_n the_o apostle_n shall_v betray_v his_o master_n 162._o p._n 162._o we_o must_v not_o think_v but_o that_o some_o of_o the_o apostle_n friend_n and_o disciple_n make_v shipwreck_n of_o the_o faith_n alexander_n do_v so_o act_v 19.33_o and_o why_o not_o timothy_n so_o do_v demas_n the_o apostle_n say_v of_o timothy_n there_o be_v no_o man_n like-minded_n phil._n 2.20_o 22._o and_o that_o there_o be_v prophecy_n concern_v he_o that_o he_o shall_v war_n a_o good_a warfare_n 1_o tim._n 1.18_o can_v any_o such_o thing_n be_v say_v of_o judas_n we_o say_v comparison_n be_v odious_a be_v there_o ever_o a_o more_o odious_a one_o than_o to_o compare_v one_o of_o the_o most_o excellent_a new_a testament_n saint_n with_o the_o vile_a of_o hypocrite_n i_o will_v refer_v he_o to_o his_o own_o word_n if_o it_o be_v not_o offensive_a to_o he_o to_o review_v they_o critic_n will_v be_v busy_a and_o advance_v paradox_n and_o who_o can_v help_v it_o 163._o p._n 163._o timothy_n shall_v be_v a_o apostate-bishop_n rather_o than_o no_o bishop_n but_o he_o think_v to_o mend_v the_o matter_n by_o suppose_v timothy_n may_v be_v dead_a when_o the_o revelation_n be_v write_v because_o he_o be_v a_o infirm_a man_n 1_o tim._n 5.23_o and_o will_v scarce_o live_v to_o seventy_o year_n we_o have_v know_v infirm_a man_n that_o be_v temperate_a to_o live_v above_o seventy_o j._n o._n observe_v that_o many_o chronologer_n affirm_v that_o timothy_n be_v alive_a then_o this_o he_o overlook_v j._n o._n show_v out_o of_o dr._n lightfoot_n that_o the_o angel_n of_o the_o church_n be_v a_o parish-bishop_n in_o conformity_n to_o the_o jewish_a synagogue_n each_o of_o which_o have_v its_o angel_n or_o bishop_n our_o author_n here_o enter_v the_o list_n with_o dr._n lightfoot_n not_o with_o j._n o._n he_o have_v not_o show_v we_o say_v he_o 165._o p._n 164_o 165._o that_o every_o synagogue_n have_v a_o presbytery_n let_v he_o consult_v dr._n lightf_n vol._n 1._o p._n 302._o &_o p._n 611._o &_o vol._n ii_o p._n 133._o but_o the_o ruler_n of_o the_o synagogue_n add_v he_o 165._o p._n 165._o be_v subject_a to_o the_o high-priest_n and_o their_o presbytery_n so_o be_v the_o presbyter_n to_o jesus_n christ_n our_o great_a highpriest_n and_o to_o all_o ruler_n of_o his_o appointment_n he_o tell_v we_o above_o that_o the_o highpriest_n and_o presbytery_n be_v the_o chief_a court_n of_o judicature_n among_o the_o jew_n and_o have_v the_o high_a jurisdiction_n and_o so_o it_o have_v in_o thing_n civil_a and_o sacred_a what_o be_v this_o to_o episcopal_a power_n over_o the_o presbyter_n let_v the_o bishop_n produce_v as_o clear_v a_o charter_n for_o their_o order_n as_o the_o high_a priest_n do_v for_o they_o and_o we_o will_v submit_v he_o remember_v mr._n bois_n scoff_v at_o the_o bishop_n of_o l._n for_o argue_v with_o dr._n lightfoot_n 166._o p._n 166._o but_o do_v not_o refer_v to_o the_o place_n lest_o we_o shall_v see_v what_o great_a reason_n mr._n b._n may_v have_v to_o reject_v rabbinical_a tradition_n and_o what_o little_a reason_n our_o author_n have_v to_o charge_v he_o with_o scoff_v when_o rabbinical_a learning_n be_v of_o any_o advantage_n we_o be_v content_a to_o make_v use_n of_o it_o if_o against_o we_o 167_o p._n 167_o we_o deride_v it_o say_v he_o when_o it_o be_v against_o the_o truth_n we_o reject_v it_o when_o there_o be_v a_o harmony_n between_o it_o and_o the_o new_a testament_n we_o receive_v it_o not_o for_o confirmation_n of_o divine_a truth_n but_o for_o illustration_n mr._n g._n can_v deny_v but_o the_o minister_n of_o every_o synagogue_n be_v call_v the_o angel_n of_o the_o church_n and_o bishop_n of_o the_o congregation_n as_o dr._n lightfoot_n have_v prove_v therefore_o it_o look_v high_o rational_a that_o the_o angel_n of_o the_o asian_a church_n shall_v be_v so_o call_v in_o allusion_n to_o the_o minister_n of_o the_o synagogue_n christian_n oratory_n be_v call_v synagogue_n james_n 2.2_o our_o author_n can_v deny_v the_o agreement_n in_o many_o thing_n between_o both_o but_o say_v he_o the_o temple-worship_n whereof_o a_o great_a deal_n be_v moral_a be_v as_o much_o the_o pattern_n of_o the_o christian_a as_o be_v the_o synagogue-worship_n and_o if_o so_o the_o jewish_a priesthood_n be_v the_o pattern_n of_o the_o christian_a hierarchy_n p._n 166._o 1._o the_o jewish_a priesthood_n be_v appropriate_v to_o the_o ceremonial_a worship_n of_o the_o temple_n though_o they_o perform_v the_o moral_a part_n there_o also_o the_o legal_a priest_n and_o the_o legal_a altar_n be_v relate_v heb._n 7.13_o 14._o and_o both_o be_v abolish_v together_o heb._n 7.12_o for_o the_o priesthood_n be_v change_v there_o be_v make_v of_o necessity_n a_o change_n also_o of_o the_o law_n what_o law_n not_o that_o which_o concern_v the_o moral_a worship_n but_o the_o law_n of_o ceremony_n to_o which_o the_o levitical_a priesthood_n be_v adapt_v 2._o the_o moral_a worship_n in_o the_o synagogue_n may_v be_v perform_v by_o such_o as_o be_v no_o priest_n 135._o priest_n lightf_n vol._n ii_o p._n 133_o 134_o 135._o but_o none_o but_o priest_n give_v attendance_n at_o the_o altar_n heb._n 7.13_o therefore_o the_o ceremonial_a worship_n temple_n and_o priesthood_n be_v abolish_v and_o the_o moral_a worship_n which_o be_v the_o only_a synagogue-worship_n be_v transplant_v into_o the_o christian_a church_n it_o follow_v that_o the_o jewish_a priesthood_n be_v no_o pattern_n of_o the_o gospel-ministry_n but_o this_o have_v be_v consider_v before_o j._n oh_o first_o instance_n of_o ordination_n by_o presbyter_n from_o act_n 13.1_o 2_o 3._o have_v be_v sufficient_o vindicate_v above_o cap._n 2._o he_o be_v in_o one_o of_o his_o hot_a fit_n again_o 168._o p._n 168._o and_o charge_n j._n o._n with_o insufferable_a artifice_n fallacy_n sophistry_n etc._n etc._n for_o say_v that_o if_o barnabas_n be_v one_o of_o the_o seventy_o disciple_n as_o the_o ancient_n affirm_v he_o be_v then_o be_v he_o of_o the_o order_n of_o presbyter_n according_a to_o that_o hypothesis_n that_o make_v bishop_n to_o succeed_v the_o twelve_o apostle_n and_o presbyter_n the_o seventy_o disciple_n j._n o._n do_v not_o call_v barnabas_n a_o presbyter_n but_o argue_v ad_fw-la bominem_fw-la he_o may_v as_o well_o have_v affirm_v say_v he_o that_o mathias_n another_o of_o the_o seventy_o be_v but_o a_o presbyter_n who_o succeed_v judas_n we_o read_v of_o mathias_n his_o solemn_a call_n to_o the_o apostleship_n and_o that_o he_o be_v number_v with_o the_o eleven_o act_v 1.26_o but_o we_o have_v not_o the_o like_a account_n of_o barnabas_n it_o be_v true_a he_o be_v call_v a_o apostle_n act_v 14.4.14_o so_o be_v evangelist_n sometime_o as_o we_o prove_v before_o many_o conceive_v he_o be_v but_o a_o evangelist_n paul_n seem_v to_o own_v no_o apostle_n in_o a_o strict_a sense_n but_o the_o twelve_o and_z himself_o 1_o cor._n 15.5_o 7_o 8._o it_o be_v the_o prerogative_n of_o the_o apostle_n to_o confer_v the_o gift_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n but_o we_o do_v not_o find_v that_o barnabas_n ever_o confer_v that_o gift_n though_o i_o will_v not_o be_v positive_a but_o he_o may_v be_v a_o real_a apostle_n j._n o._n argue_v that_o those_o who_o have_v power_n to_o dispense_v the_o gospel_n to_o baptise_v and_o administer_v the_o lord_n supper_n have_v also_o power_n of_o ordination_n because_o these_o be_v ordinance_n not_o inferior_a to_o ordination_n et_fw-la parium_fw-la par_fw-fr est_fw-la ratio_fw-la they_o be_v not_o inferior_a to_o ordination_n 1._o preach_v the_o gospel_n be_v not_o inferior_a to_o ordination_n the_o publisher_n of_o it_o be_v ambassador_n for_o christ_n 2_o cor._n 5.20_o represent_v the_o great_a prophet_n of_o the_o church_n mat._n 5.20_o be_v worker_n together_o with_o god_n 2_o cor._n 6.1_o and_o be_v a_o ordainer_n morethan_fw-ge this_o baptism_n be_v our_o solemn_a dedication_n to_o god_n ordination_n be_v no_o more_o only_o the_o former_a be_v to_o christianity_n as_o such_o the_o latter_a to_o a_o particular_a work_n 2._o baptism_n be_v a_o sacramental_a dedication_n which_o ordination_n be_v not_o 3._o in_o the_o lord_n supper_n the_o minister_n set_v apart_o bread_n and_o wine_n as_o symbolical_a representation_n of_o jesus_n christ_n jerom_n say_v of_o presbyter_n ad_fw-la quorum_fw-la preces_fw-la corpus_fw-la &_o sanguis_fw-la christi_fw-la consicitur_fw-la now_o which_o be_v great_a to_o impose_v hand_n or_o to_o make_v the_o sacramental_a body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n if_o they_o have_v power_n to_o consecrate_v holy_a thing_n why_o not_o holy_a person_n also_o thus_o j._n o._n who_o prove_v also_o that_o the_o ministerial_a act_n now_o mention_v be_v not_o inferior_a to_o ordination_n from_o 1_o cor._n 1.17_o mat._n 28.19_o 20._o
what_o can_v our_o author_n say_v to_o this_o instead_o of_o answer_v j._n oh_o 170._o p._n 170._o argument_n he_o say_v he_o know_v not_o by_o what_o authority_n j._n o._n have_v enter_v into_o the_o comparison_n his_o scripture-reason_n be_v his_o authority_n which_o mr._n g._n have_v not_o touch_v only_o he_o nibble_v at_o 1_o cor._n 1.17_o which_o be_v a_o text_n say_v he_o that_o few_o understand_v but_o at_o length_n he_o give_v the_o meaning_n of_o it_o paul_n main_a work_n say_v he_o be_v to_o preach_v not_o to_o baptise_v 171._o p._n 171._o if_o preach_v be_v his_o main_a work_n it_o be_v not_o inferior_a to_o ordination_n it_o do_v not_o hence_o follow_v that_o preach_v be_v a_o more_o honourable_a office_n than_o baptise_v 172._o p._n 172._o say_v the_o rector_n none_o ever_o affirm_v the_o office_n to_o be_v more_o honourable_a for_o the_o office_n be_v one_o and_o the_o same_o preach_v and_o baptise_v be_v act_n of_o one_o and_o the_o same_o office_n the_o apostle_n seem_v to_o prefer_v the_o work_n of_o preach_v before_o that_o of_o baptise_v so_o do_v christ_n also_o who_o preach_v himself_o but_o commit_v the_o work_n of_o baptise_v to_o his_o disciple_n john_n 4.2_o though_o he_o blame_v j._n o._n for_o compare_v ministerial_a act_n yet_o he_o can_v forbear_v do_v it_o himself_o ordain_v say_v he_o be_v a_o high_a ministerial_a act_n than_o baptise_v 173._o p._n 173._o turpe_fw-la est_fw-la doctori_fw-la cùm_fw-la culpa_fw-la redarguit_fw-la ipsum_fw-la j._n o._n think_v christ_n mention_v the_o chief_a part_n of_o a_o minister_n work_n in_o mat._n 28.19_o 20._o go_v teach_v baptise_v etc._n etc._n if_o ordination_n have_v be_v the_o main_a and_o chief_a part_n of_o the_o apostle_n commission_n he_o will_v have_v say_v go_v ordain_v preach_v baptise_v etc._n etc._n ordination_n therefore_o be_v not_o the_o principal_a part_n of_o a_o minister_n office_n but_o rather_o subordinate_a to_o preach_v and_o baptise_v and_o include_v here_o as_o the_o lesser_a in_o the_o great_a a_o commission_n usual_o specify_v the_o principal_a act_n which_o one_o be_v impower_v to_o do_v and_o do_v not_o run_v à _fw-fr minori_fw-la ad_fw-la majus_fw-la mr._n g._n take_v no_o notice_n of_o j._n oh_o argument_n but_o pretend_v that_o the_o reason_n why_o the_o lord_n supper_n ibid._n ibid._n and_o ordination_n be_v not_o mention_v in_o mat._n 28.19_o 20._o be_v because_o they_o be_v mention_v before_o luke_n 22.19_o john_n 20.21_o so_o teach_v and_o baptise_v be_v mention_v before_o and_o practise_v by_o the_o apostle_n christ_n give_v they_o no_o new_a commission_n at_o this_o time_n only_o enlarge_v their_o former_a commission_n they_o teach_v and_o baptise_a before_o but_o in_o one_o nation_n only_o now_o they_o be_v send_v to_o all_o nation_n it_o be_v agree_v that_o mat._n 28.19_o 20._o contain_v the_o commission_n not_o only_o of_o the_o apostle_n but_o of_o their_o successor_n to_o the_o end_n of_o time_n for_o the_o work_n of_o the_o ministry_n v._o 20._o i_o be_o with_o you_o always_o even_o unto_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n amen_n either_o this_o commission_n do_v empower_v they_o to_o ordain_v successor_n in_o the_o ordinary_a part_n of_o their_o ministry_n or_o it_o do_v not_o if_o it_o do_v not_o it_o be_v imperfect_a and_o insufficient_a for_o the_o continuance_n of_o a_o gospel-ministry_n unto_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n in_o pursuance_n of_o the_o promise_v make_v to_o that_o end_n v._o 20._o ordination_n be_v not_o mention_v in_o john_n 20.21_o and_o it_o must_v needs_o be_v imply_v in_o mat._n 28.19_o 20._o as_o a_o necessary_a mean_n for_o the_o continuance_n of_o the_o church_n unto_o the_o end_n of_o time_n if_o this_o commission_n in_o mat._n 28.19_o 20._o do_v empower_v the_o apostle_n to_o ordain_v as_o doubtless_o it_o do_v than_o the_o ordain_v power_n must_v be_v include_v in_o teach_v and_o baptise_v as_o subordinate_a and_o subservient_fw-fr to_o they_o he_o say_v the_o power_n of_o confer_v other_o power_n 174._o p._n 174._o be_v great_a than_o those_o other_o power_n john_n 13.16_o if_o this_o be_v true_a the_o bishop_n who_o make_v a_o archbishop_n be_v great_a than_o he_o and_o those_o who_o consecrate_v the_o pope_n be_v great_a than_o the_o pope_n john_n 13.16_o do_v not_o speak_v of_o ordination_n all_o that_o can_v be_v gather_v from_o it_o be_v that_o we_o shall_v learn_v humility_n of_o jesus_n christ_n who_o be_v our_o lord_n and_o master_n john_n 13.13_o 14_o 15_o 16._o inferior_n often_o confer_v superior_a power_n bishop_n do_v crown_n king_n a_o recorder_n or_o town-clerk_n may_v swear_v a_o mayor_n it_o be_v endless_a to_o follow_v our_o author_n in_o all_o his_o undidigested_a notion_n and_o yet_o i_o can_v but_o touch_v on_o they_o for_o the_o sake_n of_o the_o less_o judicious_a reader_n who_o expect_v his_o book_n answer_v paragraph_n by_o paragraph_n he_o affirm_v but_o can_v prove_v that_o the_o apostle_n reserve_v ordination_n to_o themselves_o 175._o p._n 175._o we_o have_v prove_v the_o contrary_a already_o he_o ask_v with_o what_o effrontery_n dare_v j._n o_o call_v peter_n lombard_n to_o his_o assistance_n ibid._n ibid._n who_o say_v the_o ancient_n argue_v from_o baptism_n to_o ordination_n lomb._n lib._n 4._o dist_n 25._o i_o have_v answer_v this_o already_o in_o short_a the_o testimony_n of_o a_o adversary_n be_v valid_a against_o himself_o he_o acknowledge_v that_o if_o the_o ordain_v power_n do_v by_o scripture-charter_n belong_v to_o the_o presbyter_n 176._o p._n 176._o then_o to_o pretend_v to_o deprive_v they_o of_o it_o be_v a_o nullity_n i_o have_v prove_v that_o it_o do_v belong_v to_o they_o by_o scripture-charter_n and_o therefore_o his_o instance_n of_o a_o presbyter_n baptise_v a_o believer_n who_o have_v no_o power_n to_o baptise_v another_o be_v not_o to_o the_o purpose_n he_o have_v often_o profess_v that_o he_o will_v not_o trace_v j._n o._n through_o the_o father_n and_o ancient_a writer_n so_o he_o do_v p._n 122._o and_o p._n 175._o and_o yet_o as_o a_o man_n who_o be_v no_o slave_n to_o his_o word_n he_o will_v needs_o be_v nibble_v at_o antiquity_n where_o he_o think_v he_o have_v any_o advantage_n so_o he_o do_v p._n 116._o and_o p._n 119._o and_o in_o the_o conclude_a page_n of_o his_o book_n he_o make_v a_o long_a stride_n from_o p._n 58._o of_o j._n oh_o plea_n 188._o p._n 177_o 188._o to_o p._n 179._o and_o there_o he_o pick_v quarrel_n with_o two_o quotation_n of_o he_o which_o show_v the_o presbyter_n to_o succeed_v the_o apostle_n as_o much_o as_o the_o bishop_n he_o skip_v over_o but_o 120_o page_n of_o j._n oh_o book_n and_o yet_o will_v persuade_v the_o world_n he_o have_v answer_v it_o suppose_v i_o have_v do_v so_o by_o his_o book_n which_o i_o have_v answer_v in_o all_o that_o be_v material_a paragraph_n by_o paragraph_n will_v not_o some_o people_n be_v tempt_v to_o think_v it_o unanswerable_a and_o that_o i_o undertake_v what_o i_o be_v not_o able_a to_o perform_v but_o to_o proceed_v to_o the_o remark_n on_o j._n oh_o quotation_n ignatius_n say_v that_o the_o presbyter_n succeed_v in_o the_o place_n of_o the_o bench_n of_o the_o apostle_n there_o be_v nothing_o more_o unfair_a say_v my_o author_n 178._o p._n 178._o than_o to_o misrepresent_v the_o mean_v of_o a_o author_n j._n o._n only_o quote_v the_o word_n without_o explication_n how_o then_o can_v he_o misrepresent_v the_o meaning_n but_o the_o meaning_n be_v as_o he_o tell_v we_o that_o the_o presbyter_n be_v the_o bishop_n second_o as_o the_o apostle_n be_v jesus_n christ_n second_o our_o rector_n want_v a_o second_o to_o explain_v his_o explication_n it_o be_v so_o obscure_a and_o unintelligible_a i_o hope_v he_o will_v not_o make_v ignatius_n say_v that_o the_o bishop_n be_v as_o much_o the_o head_n of_o the_o presbyter_n as_o christ_n be_v of_o the_o apostle_n but_o let_v we_o hear_v ignatius_n himself_o i_o exhort_v you_o say_v he_o 33._o he_o ad_fw-la mag._n p._n 33._o do_v all_o your_o work_n in_o the_o concord_n of_o god_n the_o bishop_n preside_v in_o the_o place_n of_o god_n and_o the_o presbyter_n in_o the_o place_n of_o the_o bench_n or_o council_n of_o the_o apostle_n and_o the_o deacon_n who_o be_v precious_a to_o i_o to_o who_o be_v commit_v the_o ministry_n of_o jesus_n christ._n so_o in_o another_o place_n let_v all_o of_o you_o follow_v the_o bishop_n as_o jesus_n christ_n follow_v the_o father_n and_o follow_v the_o presbytery_n as_o the_o apostle_n and_o reverence_v the_o deacon_n as_o the_o command_n of_o god_n 6._o god_n ign._n ad_fw-la smyr_n p._n 6._o he_o say_v one_o bishop_n with_o the_o presbytery_n and_o the_o deacon_n and_o a_o little_a after_o he_o call_v the_o apostle_n the_o presbytery_n of_o the_o church_n 41._o church_n ad_fw-la phil._n p._n
41._o in_o another_o place_n reverence_n the_o deacon_n as_o the_o command_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o the_o bishop_n as_o jesus_n christ_n and_o the_o presbyter_n as_o the_o council_n of_o god_n and_o the_o conjunction_n of_o the_o apostle_n and_o a_o little_a before_o be_v subject_a to_o the_o presbytery_n as_o the_o apostle_n of_o jesus_n christ_n 48._o christ_n ad_fw-la tral_n p._n 48._o he_o speak_v more_o express_o a_o few_o page_n after_o be_v inseparable_o unite_v to_o god_n jesus_n christ_n and_o the_o bishop_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d and_o the_o order_n of_o the_o apostle_n i._n e._n the_o presbyter_n 50._o presbyter_n ibid._n p._n 50._o i_o leave_v it_o to_o the_o impartial_a reader_n be_v judgement_n whether_o all_o these_o expression_n put_v together_o do_v not_o make_v it_o plain_a that_o the_o presbyter_n according_a to_o ignatius_n succeed_v the_o apostle_n can_v any_o thing_n be_v express_v with_o more_o clearness_n they_o preside_v in_o the_o place_n of_o the_o bench_n of_o the_o apostle_n they_o must_v be_v follow_v as_o the_o apostle_n reverence_v as_o the_o conjunction_n of_o the_o apostle_n and_o as_o the_o order_n of_o apostle_n but_o our_o author_n proceed_v in_o his_o usual_a and_o proper_a style_n j._n o_o '_o s._n last_v disingenuous_a pervert_v the_o sense_n of_o ignatius_n 178._o p._n 178._o have_v put_v i_o say_v he_o upon_o the_o examination_n of_o his_o testimony_n out_o of_o irenaeus_n for_o i_o must_v confess_v i_o dare_v not_o trust_v he_o in_o any_o thing_n that_o he_o offer_v out_o of_o antiquity_n see_v the_o candour_n of_o this_o gentleman_n he_o decline_v j._n o_n testimony_n out_z of_o antiquity_n and_o yet_o turn_v over_o above_o a_o hundred_o page_n to_o search_v out_o one_o or_o two_o quotation_n that_o he_o may_v cavil_v at_o they_o have_v treat_v j._n o._n with_o such_o scornful_a and_o ill_a language_n so_o often_o in_o his_o book_n it_o be_v not_o to_o be_v expect_v he_o shall_v forbear_v bestow_v upon_o he_o some_o of_o his_o best_a compliment_n now_o at_o part_v and_o he_o be_v the_o more_o oblige_v to_o he_o for_o they_o because_o they_o be_v undeserved_a and_o be_v the_o free_a emanation_n of_o the_o rector_n good_a nature_n his_o attempt_n upon_o ignatius_n fail_v he_o he_o proceed_v to_o j._n oh_o second_o quotation_n out_o of_o irenaeus_n which_o be_v this_o cum_fw-la autem_fw-la ad_fw-la eam_fw-la iterum_fw-la traditionem_fw-la quae_fw-la est_fw-la ab_fw-la apostolis_n quae_fw-la per_fw-la successionem_fw-la presbyteriorum_fw-la in_o ecclesiis_fw-la custoditur_fw-la here_o he_o tax_v j._n o_o be_v sincerity_n for_o a_o literal_a fault_n of_o the_o printer_n 179._o p._n 179._o who_o instead_o of_o presbyterorum_fw-la print_v presbyteriorum_fw-la with_o the_o addition_n of_o the_o letter_n ay_o this_o will_v pass_v for_o a_o venial_a fault_n among_o friend_n but_o mr._n g._n be_v as_o severe_a a_o judge_n as_o he_o be_v a_o corrector_n of_o the_o press_n but_o say_v he_o j._n o._n like_o a_o man_n wise_a in_o his_o generation_n turn_v presbyter_n into_o presbytery_n ibid._n ibid._n that_o this_o place_n may_v be_v understand_v not_o of_o bishop_n but_o of_o the_o college_n of_o presbyter_n but_o irenaeus_n by_o presbyter_n mean_v bishop_n 1._o j._n o._n speak_v of_o presbyter_n not_o presbytery_n succeed_v the_o apostle_n and_o quote_v irenaeus_n for_o proof_n he_o do_v not_o use_v the_o word_n presbytery_n in_o all_o that_o argument_n p._n 179_o 180._o 2._o mr._n g._n can_v deny_v but_o irenaeus_n say_v the_o presbyter_n succeed_v the_o apostle_n but_o he_o think_v by_o presbyter_n he_o mean_v bishop_n we_o think_v so_o too_o and_o thence_o infer_v that_o presbyter_n and_o bishop_n be_v the_o same_o in_o irenaeus_n as_o they_o be_v in_o paul_n epistle_n he_o say_v in_o another_o place_n we_o must_v obey_v those_o presbyter_n that_o be_v in_o the_o church_n who_o receive_v their_o succession_n from_o the_o apostle_n as_o we_o have_v show_v who_o with_o the_o succession_n of_o their_o episcopacy_n have_v receive_v the_o certain_a grace_n of_o truth_n according_a to_o the_o father_n pleasure_n and_o a_o little_a after_o such_o presbyter_n the_o church_n nourish_v of_o who_o the_o prophet_n say_v i_o will_v give_v thou_o ruler_n in_o peace_n and_o bishop_n in_o righteousness_n 44._o righteousness_n iren._n ad_fw-la haeres_fw-la iv_o 43_o 44._o observe_v here_o 1._o that_o presbyter_n succeed_v the_o apostle_n 2._o presbyter_n have_v a_o episcopacy_n 3._o those_o who_o irenaeus_n call_v presbyter_n he_o call_v also_o bishop_n irenaeus_n his_o bishop_n be_v but_o the_o first_o presbyter_n as_o hilarius_n the_o roman_a deacon_n call_v he_o ephes_n he_o int._n ad_fw-la ephes_n by_o those_o first_o presbyter_n who_o for_o order_n sake_n have_v the_o precedency_n of_o the_o rest_n irenaeus_n and_o other_o derive_v the_o succession_n but_o the_o church_n be_v govern_v not_o by_o those_o single_a presbyter_n or_o bishop_n alone_o but_o by_o the_o college_n of_o presbyter_n in_o common_a among_o who_o the_o senior_a presbyter_n or_o the_o most_o worthy_a have_v the_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d or_o chief_a seat_n but_o without_o power_n of_o jurisdiction_n over_o his_o brethren_n as_o the_o athenian_n reckon_v the_o year_n in_o which_o the_o archontes_n govern_v their_o republic_n by_o the_o first_o archon_n though_o there_o be_v nine_o of_o they_o in_o all_o and_o the_o lacedaemonian_n denominate_v the_o year_n of_o their_o ephori_fw-la who_o be_v five_o in_o all_o by_o the_o name_n of_o the_o first_o 38._o first_o vid._n blon_n apol._n pref._n p._n 38._o so_o the_o father_n derive_v the_o succession_n of_o presbyter_n by_o the_o first_o and_o chief_a presbyter_n to_o who_o the_o name_n of_o bishop_n by_o degree_n be_v appropriate_v thus_o we_o have_v vindicated_n ignatius_n and_o irenaeus_n against_o the_o angry_a exception_n of_o our_o author_n i_o will_v add_v one_o or_o two_o more_o but_o with_o no_o design_n to_o stir_v up_o his_o choler_n jerom_n say_v of_o they_o they_o the_o clergy_n succeed_v in_o the_o apostolical_a degree_n they_o make_v the_o body_n of_o christ_n with_o their_o sacred_a mouth_n and_o by_o they_o we_o be_v make_v christian_n he_o speak_v not_o of_o bishop_n but_o of_o the_o clerici_fw-la without_o distinction_n even_o of_o all_o that_o administer_v the_o eucharist_n and_o baptise_v and_o a_o little_a after_o express_o name_v the_o presbyter_n the_o presbyter_n say_v he_o may_v deliver_v i_o to_o satan_n if_o i_o offend_v heliodor_n offend_v hieron_n ep._n ad_fw-la heliodor_n origen_n in_o mat._n 16._o make_v all_o presbyter_n to_o succeed_v the_o apostle_n in_o the_o power_n of_o the_o key_n prosper_n make_v all_o holy_a priest_n that_o conscientious_o discharge_v the_o duty_n of_o their_o office_n the_o successor_n of_o the_o apostle_n if_o the_o holy_a priest_n say_v he_o turn_v many_o to_o god_n by_o their_o holy_a live_n and_o preach_v who_o can_v doubt_v such_o to_o be_v partaker_n of_o the_o contemplative_a virtue_n by_o who_o example_n and_o instruction_n many_o be_v make_v heir_n of_o the_o kingdom_n of_o heaven_n these_o be_v the_o minister_n of_o the_o word_n the_o hearer_n of_o god_n the_o oracle_n of_o the_o holy_a spirit_n these_o be_v the_o successor_n of_o the_o apostle_n of_o the_o lord_n 25._o lord_n isti_fw-la sunt_fw-la apostolor_n domini_fw-la successores_fw-la prosp_n de_fw-fr vit._n con._n templ_n i._o 25._o the_o same_o be_v affirm_v by_o ambrose_n 1._o ambrose_n de_fw-fr dign_a sacerdot_n cap._n 1._o clave_n regni_fw-la coelorum_fw-la in_o beato_fw-la petro_n apostolo_n cuncti_fw-la suscepimus_fw-la sacerdotes_fw-la cyprian_a also_o speak_v to_o the_o same_o purpose_n christ_n say_v to_o the_o apostle_n and_o to_o all_o ecclesiastical_a ruler_n who_o by_o a_o depute_a ordination_n succeed_v the_o apostle_n he_o that_o hear_v you_o hear_v i_o and_o he_o that_o hear_v i_o hear_v he_o that_o send_v i_o lxix_o i_o dicit_fw-la ad_fw-la omnes_fw-la praepositos_fw-la qui_fw-la apostolis_n vicaria_fw-la ordinatione_fw-la succedunt_fw-la ep._n lxix_o i_o do_v not_o deny_v but_o cyprian_n call_v the_o bishop_n praepositi_fw-la church-ruler_n and_o speak_v here_o of_o himself_o who_o be_v a_o bishop_n but_o the_o word_n be_v general_a and_o must_v include_v the_o presbyter_n also_o 1._o because_o he_o say_v all_o the_o praepositi_fw-la succeed_v the_o apostle_n the_o presbyter_n as_o well_o as_o the_o bishop_n be_v the_o praepositi_fw-la in_o cyprian_a so_o he_o call_v they_o the_o lord_n choose_v the_o apostle_n that_o be_v the_o bishop_n and_o praepositos_fw-la xv._o praepositos_fw-la ep_a i._n xv._o ruler_n here_o cyprian_n call_v the_o presbyter_n praepositos_fw-la and_o he_o make_v the_o bishop_n and_o the_o praepositi_fw-la equal_o to_o succeed_v the_o apostle_n 2._o he_o say_v all_o the_o praepositi_fw-la succeed_v the_o apostle_n to_o who_o christ_n say_v he_o that_o hear_v you_o hear_v me._n now_o these_o word_n of_o christ_n belong_v to_o the_o presbyter_n as_o much_o as_o to_o the_o bishop_n he_o that_o hear_v they_o hear_v christ_n therefore_o these_o word_n be_v speak_v to_o they_o also_o as_o the_o apostle_n successor_n according_a to_o cyprian_a and_o this_o be_v agreeable_a to_o the_o 1_o pet._n 5.1_o where_o the_o apostle_n peter_n write_v to_o to_o presbyter_n call_v himself_o a_o presbyter_n have_v the_o apostle_n write_v thus_o the_o bishop_n which_o be_v among_o you_o i_o exhort_v who_o be_o also_o a_o bishop_n this_o will_v have_v be_v cry_v up_o for_o a_o invincible_a argument_n to_o prove_v that_o bishop_n be_v the_o apostle_n successor_n for_o he_o write_v to_o bishop_n and_o call_v himself_o a_o bishop_n the_o argument_n be_v we_o to_o prove_v that_o presbyter_n succeed_v the_o apostle_n who_o style_v themselves_o presbyter_n in_o the_o ordinary_a part_n of_o their_o office_n we_o do_v not_o deny_v but_o the_o bishop_n succeed_v the_o apostle_n but_o as_o presbyter_n and_o not_o as_o a_o order_n of_o church-officer_n superior_a to_o presbyter_n and_o therefore_o irenaeus_n as_o we_o observe_v before_o say_v the_o presbyter_n succeed_v the_o apostle_n make_v presbyter_n and_o bishop_n to_o be_v the_o same_o according_a to_o the_o holy_a scripture_n i_o have_v already_o prove_v that_o the_o presbyter_n of_o ephesus_n succeed_v the_o apostle_n in_o the_o government_n of_o that_o church_n timothy_n be_v leave_v there_o in_o paul_n absence_n when_o he_o intend_v to_o come_v to_o ephesus_n himself_o short_o 1_o tim._n 3.14_o &_o 4.13_o the_o presbyter_n be_v entrust_v with_o the_o government_n of_o the_o church_n when_o he_o have_v no_o thought_n of_o see_v they_o again_o act_v 20.25.38_o timothy_n a_o evangelist_n be_v to_o supply_v the_o temporary_a absence_n of_o paul_n from_o that_o church_n the_o presbyter_n his_o perpetual_a absence_n and_o therefore_o be_v proper_o his_o successor_n in_o the_o government_n of_o that_o church_n finis_fw-la